A List of Firsts

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 28 Jul 2026 00:55:00 +0000

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 3

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we’ll be going through a few various positions, and I’ll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?”

Sunny’s hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly.

“I’ll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.

“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don’t you join her. Both of you come to the front.”

Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground.

“I’ll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.”

Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket.

“Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.”

Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan.

“Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said.

The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David’s pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick.

Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart’s content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn’t need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight.

Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance.

His testosterone pumping, David’s hands came up to Sunny’s wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David’s seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open.

Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David’s cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David’s hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde.

Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn’t long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge.

Sunny’s orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher.

Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David’s crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax.

As Sunny’s muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny’s torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof’ as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge.

Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher.

“M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!”

Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny’s jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned.

“Again!” she gasped. “Please!”

The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny’s walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel’s back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates.

Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David’s crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths.

Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David’s body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst.

Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow.

“Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you’re on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I’m very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let’s see. Andrea, let’s have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.”

Andrea’s mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that!

Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe.

“Aren’t you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded.

Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris’s erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her.

She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of.

Chris didn’t care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea’s performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea’s forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows.

“That’s enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her.

Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet.

Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn’t hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions.

That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn’t see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp.

Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her.

Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It’s so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris’s cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat.

She yelped as Chris’s hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn’t some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came.

This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea’s entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess.

Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek.

Spurred on by Chris’s increased movements, Andrea’s second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn’t believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy.

Pushing Andrea’s skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn’t have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea’s yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris’s grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible?

Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris’s engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again.

When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris’s hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris’s own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea’s walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her.

Andrea’s head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea’s blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl’s panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris.

“Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn’t mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.”

Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until Mi

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 27 Jul 2026 00:53:00 +0000

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 2

Day two of class; the boys get tested.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Hi, Samantha!” Sunny greeted as the black-haired girl entered the room. “How were your morning classes?”

“Fine.” Samantha rasped, swiftly walking to her seat, and dropping her bag.

“Oh, wow.” Sunny came to stand next to her desk. “You sound terrible! What’s wrong?”

“Oh, I don’t know!” Samantha snapped, turning to face Tanner. “Maybe it’s because Someone fucked the ever-living shit out of my throat yesterday.”

Tanner just shrugged and lounged in his seat.

“Guilty.” He said in a bored tone.

“And someone else, held me down while he did it!” she directed this to Andrea.

“Oh, stuff it, Morticia!” Andrea retorted. “I just did what I was told to do.”

“Yeah, well, it’s your turn today, missy.” Samantha grinned fiendishly. “I hope you get the same treatment. I’ll even volunteer to hold you down.”

She shrunk in her seat and put on a mockingly sweet tone.

“Oh, please, Miss Banks! Let me pin Andrea down while she gets her throat reamed out! I would absolutely love to keep her still for you. Will I get extra credit for this?”

Andrea just rolled her eyes, but a cold pit was forming in her stomach as she was further reminded that she was, in fact, going to be giving her blowjob first thing today. She maintained her poise and confident exterior, but on the inside, her nerves were tangling themselves in knots, hoping and praying that she didn’t get the 'Samantha fuckdown’.

Chris and Daniel were the last to enter the classroom. Daniel reached into his bag and pulled out a book, walking it over to Samantha.

“You left this in comp class.” He said, placing it on her desk.

“Thanks.” She muttered.

“Jesus, are you sick or something?” Chris asked. “Why is you voice so sore?”

Samantha threw up her hands, exasperated, and curled her fist in front of her face, miming a vigorous blowjob in answer.

“Lemon tea and honey!” Sunny snapped her fingers. “I was trying to remember what it was. When I was first starting out with deepthroating, my voice would get all hoarse, too. I found that lemon tea with a tablespoon of honey will fix it right up.”

“How am I not surprised that you have a remedy for something like that?” Andrea sniffed.

“Well, duh, because I didn’t want to be sounding like I’m on my third pack of cigarettes every day.” Sunny replied.

Andrea just shook her head in awe of Sunny’s airheaded attitude and wondered how someone like her ever managed to get good grades back in high school. Before she could make the rude suggestion that Sunny must be sucking off all her teachers, the door opened, and Miss Banks walked in.

“Good morning, class.” She said, setting her briefcase down on the desk. “How’s everyone today?”

The students all echoed greetings as Miss Banks did a quick headcount to make sure everyone was present.

“And Miss Samantha?” she turned to the girl. “How are you feeling this morning?”

“Fantastic.” Samantha replied, her voice gravelly.

“Great.” Miss Banks smiled. “Well, yesterday I gave the girls an initial examination to test their abilities. Today, I will be testing the boys. But first, of course, before we begin, Andrea, we ran out of time for you to go yesterday so you will be up first today. I’m just waiting for…Oh! Here he is. Perfect, right on time.”

A knock came at the door and Miss Banks hurried over to open it. A man entered the room, dressed in a suit and tie. He was tall and handsome, clearly muscular beneath his attire. Some neatly trimmed scruff covered his chin, giving him a rugged businessman appearance.

“Great timing!” Miss Banks said. “Glad you were able to make it. Class, this is Rick Boulder. Does anyone happen to know who that is?”

She looked around the room, raising an eyebrow when David slowly lifted his hand.

“David?” She called on him.

“He’s a pornstar.” David offered, looking somewhat sheepish.

“Very good!” Miss Banks praised. “Yes, I’m sure most of you have seen his performances online. Rick isn’t his real name, but that’s the pseudonym he uses when in a professional capacity, such as today. As someone in the sexual education industry, I have numerous contacts with on-screen talent and behind the scenes workers in the porn world. Rick has generously volunteered his time today to help us out.”

She turned and fixed her gaze on Andrea, who shrunk a bit in her seat.

“Miss Andrea.” She addressed her. “Please join us at the front of the room.”

Swallowing nervously, Andrea rose from her seat and went to the front to stand there, her hands clasped in front of her.

“You’ll be performing your examination on Rick.” Miss Banks explained. “I need the male students to be ready for their test afterwards. Go ahead, Rick.”

Rock removed his suit jacket and loosened his tie, laying them both on the desk. Unbuttoning his cuffs, he rolled up his sleeves and stepped up to Andrea. Andrea looked up at the imposing man towering her and hesitated, making Miss Banks frown.

“Go on, Andrea.” She chastised. “Don’t make our guest wait all day. We have much to get done today. Get on your knees.”

She strode up behind the girl and put her hands on Andrea’s shoulders, gently pushing her down to her knees and joining her by dropping to her knees behind her.

“There.” She said. “Now unzip his pants and get started.”

Andrea forced her hands to move and fumbled around the crotch of his pants, grasping the zipper and pulling it down. Chewing on the inside of her cheek, she reached her small hand through the opening of his pants and boxers and fished around until her fingers closed on his penis. Bringing it out into the light, her heart sank as she beheld the size of it. It wasn’t even hard, yet she could tell it was massive. It gradually grew to life in her fingers until it was at the intimidating size of about ten inches in length, and nearly as thick as her wrist.

“Good.” Miss Banks encouraged. “Does he feel fully engorged?”

Andrea nodded. She could feel her teacher’s large breasts pushing into her back.

“All right.” Miss Banks continued. “Then put it in your mouth.”

Leaning forward, Andrea tentatively stuck out her tongue, touching it to the tip of Rick’s cock. A bead of pre-cum emerged and dripped down onto her tongue. Andrea recoiled, but was surprised to find that the taste wasn’t all that terrible at all. Swallowing it down, she leaned back in and wrapped her lips around his head. She could feel Miss Banks soft breath against her ear, watching intently just over her shoulder.

“Keep going. A little deeper and add some suction.” She instructed.

Andrea moved in, taking more between her lips. She did as she was told and applied some suction to the movement. She didn’t really have a reference for this, having never given a blowjob, so she just pretended as though she were trying to drink a thick milkshake through a straw. Of course, in this instance, the milkshake in question was considerably warmer and much more protein rich. She bobbed her head over the tip of Rock’s penis, doing her best to perform as she had seen other girls do.

“Don’t forget to use your hands.” Miss Banks reminded her. “If you can’t deepthroat your partner, utilize your hands to manually stimulate the rest of him. Understood?”

Andrea nodded with his cock still in her mouth and timidly reached up to wrap her fingers around him. Her slim digits barely managed to encircle his thick girth, making her confidence waver. His size greatly intimidated her. She had only taken the head, but her tiny mouth was almost completely stuffed by that alone. Steeling herself, she pushed forward and slid her lips further down him.

She managed to get two inches in before her mouth was full, and the tip was threatening to trip her gag reflex. Her eyes flicked up to Rick’s face, which had remained expressionless throughout, before returning her focus and resuming her beginner head-bobbing motion. She knew that she wasn’t going to be anywhere near as good as someone like Sunny, that slut, but maybe she could at least keep this from taking all day if she put her back into it.

“You’re not stroking. Don’t simply hold onto him, you need to put some motion into your hand, as well.” Miss Banks said. “Like this.”

She reached her arm around Andrea and took hold of her wrist, guiding the teen girl in stroking her hand along the remainder of his length, which was the vast majority of it. After a few strokes, Miss Banks let go of Andrea’s wrist, nodding in satisfaction when the girl kept up the action in her absence. Andrea began multitasking, working her hand in tandem with her mouth. Determined, she pushed a bit deeper and taking another half inch past her lips, but immediately flinched and gagged when the tip tickled her uvula.

Withdrawing to cough, she sniffled and blinked the forming tears back, before moving in to recapture the head. She worked as best as she could, but refrained from pushing any deeper than two inches, fearful of choking again. As the minutes ticked by, Andrea’s jaw and arm started getting increasingly tired. After ten minutes, Miss Banks could tell that this was getting nowhere and tapped Andrea on the shoulder, signaling her to stop.

“Okay, we have a clear baseline.” She noted. “You’re definitely as beginner as they come. We will have a lot of work to do in the coming semester. In the meantime, we can’t waste the whole class on this, so I’ll finish Rick off for a little demonstration. Move over and watch carefully, okay?”

Andrea nodded, relieved that she was done, and shuffled to the side, clearing room for her teacher to move forward. In one smooth motion, she dipped her head down and captured the tip between her lips and swallowed it to the base. Andrea gaped in shock as the massive cock disappeared into her mouth and without so much as a peep from Miss Banks’ gag reflex.

Moaning and focusing on cumming as quickly as possible so that she could get on with her class, Rick dropped his hand to rest on her head. He thrust in gently to meet her movements, her nose connecting with his naval each time. Whenever she withdrew until the head was all that remained in her mouth, Andrea could see her nostrils flare slightly, denoting her expert breath control. It reminded the teen of an Olympic swimmer that perfectly timed their breaths while in the pool.

Gripping his muscular gluts, Miss Banks pulled him into her on every stroke, drawing him closer and closer to completion. It didn’t take long before Andrea saw his shaft flex and his balls twitch, signaling his orgasm. Feeling the first shot of cum splash against her tongue, Miss Banks quickly swallowed it and then buried the whole shaft down her throat. She expertly worked her throat muscles to draw out every last drop of jizz that he had to give to her, sending it straight into her stomach. When his orgasm finally petered out, she slowly pulled back, her lips sealed tightly to clean him along the way, and finished by sucking on his head, nursing the last drips from him, and swallowing them as well.

When she released him from her lips, she looked perfect and proper. Andrea couldn’t see any signs of the impressive deepthroating she had just performed. Her chin was completely dry of saliva and her makeup was free of tear streaks. Even her bright red lipstick was barely smudged. Rick pulled out a small mirror from his pocket and handed it to Miss Banks, who checked her appearance to be sure she was professional. Fixing one stray strand of brown hair that had escaped her tight bun, she handed the mirror back to him and rose, gesturing for Andrea to do the same.

“I hope you were watching closely.” She told the girl. “I’ll be working with you on your oral skills throughout the term. You need a lot of help in this department. You may return to your seat. Don’t forget to thank our guest.”

Andrea thanked Rick, who smiled kindly at her, and hurried back to her seat. Sunny leaned toward her when she sat down.

“Wow, that was a huge cock!” she whispered.

“I know. Shut up.” Andrea hissed back.

“What did it taste like?” Sunny ignored her request. “Did you count how many ropes he pumped into Miss Banks? God, she is so good at that. I hope I’m that good one day.”

“Yeah, I get it.” Andrea retorted. “You’re a slut. Now shut up, please.”

“Ladies.” They both straightened and closed their mouths as Miss Banks returned from showing Rick to the door. “Is there an issue?”

“No, Miss Banks.” They spoke in tandem.

“Good. In that case, it’s time to move on to the boys. I want to get an idea of your stamina, so I will be giving all of you handjobs until completion. I don’t expect you to last long. My skill is considerably higher than any girlfriend you’ll ever have. However, this will give me a reference point for later in the semester. Tanner, since you went last yesterday, how about we start with you. Please join me.”

Miss Banks walked behind her desk and retrieved her chair, wheeling it out into the open, patting it and indicating for him to sit. Tanner sat in the chair and waited as his teacher went back to her desk and opened a drawer, pulling out a plastic tube of lubricant. Returning to him, she swiveled the chair to give the class a side profile of the demonstration and knelt in front of him.

“Girls, just because this is for the males, doesn’t mean you can zone out.” She said. “I want you all paying close attention to what I do. Take notes if you need to. First off, I would recommend you all get something like this.”

She held up the bottle of lube to show the class.

“This is a flavored lubricant.” She explained. “Unless your partner requests to finish somewhere on your body, you should always be taking his load internally. In the case of a handjob, that means you are expected to swallow. A flavored lubricant is always preferable to unflavored. This one is strawberry, but you can purchase any flavor or brand of your choice.”

Unzipping Tanner’s pants and undoing his belt, she slid them down his legs until they were bunched around his calves, letting his growing cock spring into view. A low hum emanated from Sunny as she caught sight of it again, enamored by his nine-and-a-half-inch length. Miss Banks grasped his dick and hefted it straight up, pointing it towards the ceiling. Popping open the bottle of lube, she poured a generous portion onto his tip, watching as it cascaded down the sides of his erection.

When she had enough, she began working her hand and spreading around the slippery, viscous fluid until it covered his whole shaft. Tanner grunted in pleasure when she began to stroke in earnest. True to her word, she was an extraordinary sexual talent. Her strong fingers squeezed him, riding the line between gentle and firm at just the right amount. Her hand slid up and down his length at a steady pace, caressing and rubbing him from tip to base. Each time she crested his head, her thumb swirled around it expertly before massaging his glans on the way back down.

Reaching between his legs with her other hand, Miss Banks closed her fingers around his heavy balls and started to massage them as well. Her deft digits flitted around his orbs, fondling and squeezing them gently, making him groan. Her hands worked perfectly in tandem, never interfering with the work of the other. While one jacked and rubbed his stiff cock, the other manipulated his balls. She stopped squeezing both and alternated to one at a time, focusing on one first and then moving to the other shortly after.

Changing up her method, she dropped his balls altogether and brought that hand to join the other on his penis. She closed both hands around his shaft and used them to simultaneously jack his length. All ten of her fingers skillfully rubbed along his skin, edging him closer to his climax. She twisted and rotated her hands in opposing directions as they rose and fell throughout the course of the handjob. She could feel his legs shaking and trembling as he tried to hold out as long as possible, but she knew it was only a matter of time. He had no chance to withstand her ministrations for much longer.

Sure enough, a few minutes later, she spotted his balls twitch and hurriedly swooped down to capture the head of his cock in her mouth milliseconds before he erupted like a geyser into her. She stopped her twisting motion, opting for a simple jerking method as he came into her mouth. Continuously swallowing his load as he filled her mouth, her hands worked in unison to heighten his orgasm and draw as much cum as possible from his balls. His payload was copious and plentiful, impressing Miss Banks with its quantity as she quickly gulped it all down.

When his climax began to falter and his shots became smaller and smaller until it was just a trickle, she slowed her hands down to no more than a crawl, careful not to overstimulate him, and ultimately stopping moving altogether. Her lips suctioned tightly around him, pulling every last drop of his orgasm out and sending it to join the rest in her stomach. With one final stroke from his base to his tip that squeezed the final bead of cum out and onto her tongue, she released him from her oral grip with a pop and let go of his wilting hard-on to glance at the clock.

“Ten minutes.” She noted. “Almost eleven. Very impressive, Tanner. Not many men can last that long from my handjobs. Well done. Sunny.”

The blonde broke her stare off of Tanner’s dick and snapped her attention to her teacher.

“Yes, Miss Banks.” She answered.

“Go into the top left drawer of my desk.” She instructed. “There’s a stack of hand towels in there. Take four and go back to Tanner’s desk with him and clean him off before he zips his pants back up. Do the same with each of the boys when I finish with them. Understood?”

“Yes, Miss Banks!” Sunny nodded.

She hurried to the desk and retrieved the folded towels from where she had been directed, before following Tanner back to his desk. She knelt before him, eagerly, and reverently wiped all the lubricant from his softening penis. A tiny drop of remaining cum appeared at the tip and she quickly extended her tongue to lap it up, savoring the flavor, before finishing her work and returning to her chair.

“Daniel, you’re up next.” Miss Banks continued on with the class. “Please come take a seat for me.”

Daniel rose and headed up to the front. At his teacher’s direction, he undid his belt and zipper, dropping his pants and sitting down. She immediately knelt between his legs and grasped his cock, gently tugging and coaxing it to full mast. When it was completely hard to her satisfaction, she applied a long string of lube along him and her hands went to work, smearing the liquid all around him.

With his shaft good and slick, she began the exact same process as she had performed on Tanner. Consistency was important for this, and she knew that if she changed up her techniques drastically from student to student, the results would be skewed, and she would not be able to replicate the process later in the semester. She had meticulously written down her process for this exam beforehand and filed it in her exam notes, so that she could test the boys in the exact same fashion and get a satisfactory result to see their progress down the line.

Daniel didn’t last quite as long as Tanner, but his stamina was still good, nonetheless. At the eight-minute mark, she felt him shudder under her grip, and the signature flex of his balls told her all she needed to know. Her head flew down to his erection and slurped him between her lips, catching the entirety of his load in her mouth. Shot after shot flowed down her throat and into her stomach, giving her the same thrill of achievement that she got every time she finished a man off. Gulping down the last couple bits of his orgasm, she leaned back and checked the time.

“Almost nine minutes.” She noted. “Very good once again. You may return to your seat, Daniel.”

Sunny was already eagerly awaiting him, a fresh towel in hand. She dropped down to her knees and wrapped her hand around his cock, drying him off and eking out the jizz that had lazily flowed up in the aftermath of his orgasm, which she hungrily lapped up.

Meanwhile, Miss Banks had already begun testing David. Her hands were latched onto his shaft and balls, working together to tease and stroke him to completion. He shifted about in the c

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 26 Jul 2026 00:46:00 +0000

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 1

Unsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed’ class.

Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the ► Podcast on Steamy Stories

“Hey, everybody!”

Samantha groaned as she recognized the bubbly, happy voice immediately. She looked up and confirmed her guess as Sunny skipped into the classroom. Samantha didn’t exactly get along with Sunny. The blonde’s happy-go-lucky persona and perpetual cheerfulness made her nauseous. Still, the girl didn’t seem to get the hint and refused to leave her alone. She sighed as Sunny noticed her sitting at one of the desks and waved, bouncing over to her.

“Samantha!” she said. “You’re in this class, too?”

“Why would I be in here if I wasn’t in the class?” Samantha responded.

“Oh, good point. Hey, Andrea, you’re taking this course, too? I would have thought you would be taking something else.”

“The other electives were too stupid.” Andrea answered, not looking up from her phone.

That, Samantha could agree with. At Sommerset College, all freshmen students were required to take a sex education course in the fall semester. All students were required to take a basic sex ed, in past years; but this year there was a new elective being offered for those who already took AP human anatomy in high school. This option was called Advanced Sex Ed . It sounded like an easy A+ to all these AP students so many had applied. How hard could sex ed be, after all? Unfortunately, there were only eight spots. Four available for female students; and four available for male students.

The classroom had 8 traditional school desks, aligned in 2 rows of 4. But the back wall & 2 side walls each had a sofa. They were separated by end tables with lamps lit, to provide soft lighting, except near the teacher’s desk, up front. A large soft area rug was off to the side of the teacher’s desk. A whiteboard was the only item mounted to the walls, and it was centered on the front wall, between the rug & teacher’s desk.

Sommerset College draws students mostly from the surrounding counties on the western side of rural Alberta. It wasn’t surprising that some of the students in this class came from the same high school.

“Oh, look, Lindsay’s here, too.” Sunny smiled at the redhead as she entered the room.

“Hi, Sunny.” Lindsay said. “Hey, Andrea. Hey, Samantha.”

“Oh, this is going to be fun!” Sunny giggled.

“Whatever.” Samantha just rolled her eyes. “I’m just glad to be out of high school. No more bells ringing, no more crappy cafeteria food, and no more uniforms.”

“Aw, I liked the uniforms.” Sunny complained. “They’re cute.”

She pictured her old high school outfit. It was the same as every other girl’s, A short, pleated, navy skirt with a short sleeved, white button up shirt. She often twirled around, her skirt floating up around her with her movements.

“Of course, you liked it.” Samantha grumbled. “Every time the wind blows, everyone saw your panties.”

“What does that mean?” Samantha asked.

“It means that some of us like keeping our boobs inside our shirt.” Samantha gestured at Sunny’s blouse that was straining to contain her large chest, the buttons hanging on for dear life. “But what can you expect from a girl with a pornstar name.”

“Hey, don’t be like that, Sam.” Lindsay chided, pushing her glasses up her nose. “I like your name, Sunny.”

Sunny beamed at her, grateful. Lindsay was a kind & well-behaved young lady from a conservative family. She respected everyone, and everyone at the old high school liked her.

“Can you all shut up and sit down?” Andrea snapped, annoyed. So, all four of these ladies already knew each other, But who else will be in the class?

Sunny and Lindsay shirked, and quickly took their seats as a few of the unknown male students filed in. Chris and Daniel were the first guys to arrive, laughing about some joke as they came in the door. They were from the county to the north. Finding the front row taken by the girls, they took two seats in the second row and slid their backpacks under their seats.

“Only eight students, huh?” Daniel asked. “I hope this class isn’t too hard. I need a good grade.”

“Relax, Danny.” Chris locked his fingers behind his head and leaned back. “It’s just sex ed. Essentially basic anatomy and common sense. You know, wrap it up and don’t knock anyone up. That sort of stuff.”

“Do you mind?” Andrea asked, angrily.

“Sorry.” Chris grinned at her, apologetically. “I’ll put a lid on it now.”

He mimed zipping his lips shut and throwing away a key. Andrea just rolled her eyes and went back to her phone, only to be interrupted a couple seconds later by a loud voice.

“Everyone ready to learn about sex?” David popped into the room. He was from Edmonton and very extroverted.

“Oh, Great!” Andrea said, exasperated. “One more idiot in this class.”

“Aw, don’t be so mean, bitch.” He winked at her. “You could use a little humor. Might make you more approachable.”

“Over my dead body.” She shot back.

Tanner was the last to show up. He took his seat without a word and dumped his backpack on the floor. He played on the hockey team and grew up on a dairy farm. His dorm was just down the hall from Chris’s.

“Tanner, you’re taking this?” Chris asked, surprised. “I would have thought you would take some kind of animal husbandry or something.”

“I wanted to, but my mom made me take this.” He answered. “She’s terrified that I’ll get a girl pregnant at college and lose my hockey scholarship.”

“Well, why don’t you just keep your dick in your pants then?” Andrea offered.

“Is your voice always that irritating?” Tanner countered.

Andrea glared and opened her mouth to respond when their instructor walked in, her heels clicking on the linoleum tiles. She set her briefcase down on the desk and turned to the white board. In big letters, she wrote ‘Miss Banks’ and ‘Advanced Sex Ed’ in red marker and spun to face the class. She looked to be about thirty years old and very beautiful. She was dressed professionally, in a tight, black pencil skirt and a matching blazer over her white dress shirt. The top button was undone on her shirt, showing off her generous cleavage that was threatening to rip her top open.

“Good afternoon, class.” She greeted, her icy, yet sexy voice commanding all of their attention. “I am your instructor, Miss Banks. I see everyone is here. That’s good. We’ll begin.”

The Girls:

Sunny: Height-5'9”, Hair-Blonde, Breasts-DD, Personality- Cheerful, slutty, dumb, stereotypical blonde.
Andrea: Height-5'0", Hair-Dark brown, Breasts-C, Personality- Demanding, smart, valedictorian type, no-nonsense.
Samantha: Height-5'2", Hair-Black, Breasts-D, Personality- Jaded, dark, goth type, snarky.
Lindsay: Height-5'4", Hair-Ginger, Breasts-B, Personality- Kind, smart, talkative, well behaved.

The Guys:

Chris: Height-6'0", Size-8", Personality- Outgoing, smart, well mannered, well-spoken, athletic.
David: Height-5'8", Size-7", Personality- Joker, loud, class clown.
Tanner: Height-6'3", Size-9.5", Personality- Quiet, strong, athletic, calm with a short fuse.
Daniel: Height-5'11", Size-7.5", Personality- Introverted, friends with Chris.

The Teacher:

Miss Banks: Height-5'10", Hair-Light brown, Breasts-DD, Personality-Strict, provocative, Dom, playfully evil.

She opened her briefcase and pulled out a stack of papers. Tapping them on the desktop to line them up neatly, she walked down the rows of desks and handed one to each student. When each of them had received a packet, she returned to the front of the room.

“This is the course syllabus.” She explained. “It details all the material we will be covering throughout the semester, the schedule, and, most importantly, my expectations. Before we begin, I trust you ladies all fulfilled the pre-requisites for this course?”

The girls looked at each other and nodded, remembering the notice they had gotten before the semester began that had instructed them to visit their pharmacist and begin taking birth control pills. Andrea raised her hand.

“Yes. Andrea, right?” Miss Banks confirmed, looking at her roster sheet. “What is it?”
It says these first six class dates are labs. So why are we meeting in this room? It looks like a hybrid classroom & lounge?”

“You’re curious, Andrea. I like that. You’ll understand the accommodations by the time we end our first 2-hour lab session, today.” The Milf teacher said with a smile.

“But why do we need to be taking birth control pills?” Andrea added. “That seems like a weird requirement.”

“This is a sexual education course.” Miss Banks answered. “Of course, we want to promote safe sex. I would have thought that to be obvious to a student as intelligent as you.”

Andrea shrunk in her seat, her face red and embarrassed at having been called out for not knowing something. Miss Banks just smiled and looked over the other students.

“Any other questions?” she asked.

She paused for a few seconds, looking for any hands. When none were forthcoming, she continued.

“Okay. I’ll give you two minutes to take a look through the syllabus. Read everything carefully and then, we’ll stop for questions again.”

She took her seat and began organizing her materials as the students read in silence. A minute later, Lindsay raised her hand. Glancing up, Miss Banks noticed and called on her, referring to her roster again.

“Yes, do you have a question…Lindsay?”

“Yeah, this curriculum is very…detailed.” She noted.

“I’m afraid I don’t understand your question.”

“Well, some of the material is; unexpected.” Lindsay continued, reading off some of the listed subjects. “Oral? Anal? Threesomes?”

“Ah.” Miss Banks nodded. “Well, as I’m sure you are aware, this is Advanced Sex Ed .”

She uncapped her marker and underlined the word 'Advanced’ on the white board.

“This is not your basic freshman college course.” She explained. “You already know the basics of sexual intercourse. This class will give you more extensive knowledge and techniques.”

Still unsure with what that all meant, Lindsay dropped her hand and just went back to reading. Having just turned 18 this past summer, Lindsay never told her parents that she signed up for this alternative class. She was already feeling sorta slutty for taking the required birth control pills. She loved what the pills did for her cleavage, but she was starting to question her decision.

Samantha asked why the females were told to wear skirts in the labs; “I thought I was done with skirts when I finished prep school?” Miss Banks said; “Most all labs have some required garments. And they are often for safety in the lab. But in some ways these labs will feel more like a phys ed effort. Skirts just make things more comfortable for the ladies, but more importantly, it allow us to quickly set up for, and complete some of the lab assignments. Our time is limited and you’re all expected to respect each other by not wasting our time, unnecessarily.”

A minute later, Miss Banks stood up and addressed the class.

“Okay, now that you have all gotten an opportunity to read through the course overview and we have gotten any questions out of the way, let us get started.”

She turned to the white board again and wrote 'Oral’ in big, neat lettering and underlined it twice. Capping her marker, she turned back to the class.

“We have a lot of work to cover this semester, so we’ll jump right into it today, beginning with oral. This is a basic principle of sexual intercourse so it’s nothing too advanced for you all yet. This will also give me a good starting point to judge where all of your levels are at. Lindsay, since you had some questions concerning the curriculum, perhaps you can begin. Please join me up front.”

She stepped around from behind her desk and waited. Lindsay looked around, puzzled, but she stood and walked to the front of the room to stand next to the instructor, her hands clasped in front of her. Miss Banks looked around the room at the other students.

“Hum, let’s see…” she looked down at her roster. “Chris, how about you join us as well.”

Chris was just as confused as Lindsay, but he rose from his seat and joined the two of them at the front.

“Okay, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said. “Let’s see how much experience you have. Perform oral on Chris.”

Lindsay’s jaw dropped, flabbergasted. This guy was a total stranger to her!

“Excuse me?” she asked.

“Please listen close so I do not have to repeat myself in the future.” Miss Banks chastised. “Now, perform oral sex on Chris to the best of your abilities. Be quick about it.”

Lindsay, still frozen in shock, just stood there as Miss Banks pushed her down to her knees before this guy she didn’t know at all. She looked up at the equally surprised young man looking down at her and then back to their instructor. Never one to defy authority, Lindsay was in utter shock. Miss Banks just sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose.

“Chris, perhaps you can help her get started.” Miss Banks suggested. “Unzip your pants and present your penis.”

Chris snapped out of his shock, then unsnapped & unzipped his pants. Reaching into the opening of his boxer briefs, he pulled his dick through and into view. He jumped as Miss Banks grabbed hold of him and started stroking him to erection. Her talented hands had him to full mast within seconds. When she released him, his long cock was now no more than an inch from Lindsay’s cute face. Miss Banks put her palm on the back of the little teen’s head and nudged her forward, bumping her lips into Chris’s tip.

“Open up.” Miss Banks ordered.

Galvanized into action by Miss Banks’ steely voice, Lindsay opened her stunned mouth and took the first inch of Chris’s thick penis into her mouth.

“That’s better.” Miss Banks said. “Now hurry up and suck him off. We don’t have all day, you know.”

Lindsay complied to the best of her ability, sucking on his head and running her tongue around him. Unfortunately, she had limited experience in the blowjob department. Her previous oral encounters had been few and far between and nowhere close to the size of Chris. Faced with the prospect of blowing the biggest cock she had ever seen, she didn’t even know where to begin. Fortunately, Miss Banks was there to coach her and give her tips.

“Move your head.” She said. “You need to put some motion into it, like so.”

The teacher’s hand on her head guided her back and forth in a standard BJ motion. She helped her get started and then let her go on her own devices. Lindsay continued to bob her head once Miss Banks’ hand fell away. She sealed her lips tightly around him and applied suction, her cheeks hollowing out. Chris was groaning in pleasure, but he didn’t seem to be any closer to finishing any time soon.

“Go deeper, honey.” Miss Banks urged.

Pushing her slipping glasses back up her nose, Lindsay did what she was told and went a bit deeper. She pushed forward three inches until the tip of Chris’s cock bumped into the back of her mouth, causing her to gag and pull back immediately.

“Try again.” Her teacher said. “A bit deeper this time.”

Lindsay blinked back some tears and breathed in, going forward again. When his dick poked at her throat again, she tried to go further, but her instincts repelled her in a fit of coughing. Miss Banks looked down at her, somewhat disappointed.

“It seems you’re very inexperienced at this.” She noted. “At this rate, we’ll be here all class waiting for you to finish. Keep sucking, girl, and I’ll give you a hand.”

Miss Banks literally gave her a hand, wrapping her fingers around the remaining length of Chris that was not in Lindsay’s mouth. Bending down to drop a long string of saliva onto the top of his cock, she twisted her hand around, spreading the lubricating liquid. With his shaft now slick, she started stroking him vigorously.

This was no rookie blowjob now. With the combination of Lindsay’s soft mouth sucking his head and Miss Bank’s skilled hand stroking the rest of him, Chris was grunting and thrusting his hips within minutes, drawing ever closer to climax. Miss Banks watched his face and movements closely, monitoring how far along he was. When she saw he was about to cum, she leaned towards Lindsay’s bobbing head.

“Make sure you swallow it all.” She ordered.

Before Lindsay could register what her teacher had said, she felt a hot burst of semen fill her mouth. She squealed and started to pull away from the salty, sweet stream. Her practiced eye recognizing that the redhead teen was about to retreat, Miss Banks released Chris’s cock and took a firm grip of the girl’s hair, holding her in place. She quickly brought her other hand in to continue jerking him as well.

“I said to swallow!” she commanded.

Lindsay’s cheeks were now puffed out like a chipmunk, full of warm jizz. Closing her eyes, she reluctantly gulped down the copious fluid as Chris’s balls continued to flood her mouth, spurred on by Miss Bank’s manual actions. She pulled back as the instructor finally released her and the final spurt of semen landed on her glasses, dripping down the clear lens.

“You have a long way to go, Lindsay.” Miss Banks told the coughing girl. “But this was a decent start. You may return to your seat. You too, Chris. Thank you.”

Chris tucked his softening dick back into his pants and strode back to his seat, shrugging to his bewildered friend, Daniel. Lindsay wiped her glasses on her skirt and stood, returning to her desk.

“And Lindsay.” The redhead turned as she heard her name. “I better not have to tell you to swallow twice again. Understood?”

A chill went through her as she met the icy eyes of her instructor and she nodded hurriedly, sitting down. Lindsay was devastated, but somewhat proud that she was learning and experiencing things she was previously banned from even knowing about, in her home.

“Good.” Miss Banks said. “Now, who wants to go next?”

“Oh, me!” Sunny’s hand flew up into the air. “I want to go next, Miss Banks!” Lindsay marveled at Sunny’s boldness, confidence, and passion for the assignment.

“Certainly, Sunny.” Miss Banks replied, happy to find a willing student. “Come to the front. How about we have; David as well. Both of you come up.” Sunny dropped to her knees immediately, pulling David toward her and smiling excitedly as she unbuckled, unsnapped, & yanked down his zipper and fished his hardening cock and balls out of his loose boxers. Sunny had never met David, but that didn’t matter to her. Without a moment’s hesitation, she bent forward and engulfed his half hard penis in her mouth, bathing him in her warm saliva. Using her hands to match her head’s movements, Sunny stroked his base and sucked on him with gusto, showing considerably more skill than Lindsay.

The normally loud, jokey David was rendered speechless by the eager blowjob that the beautiful, busty blonde was giving him. She delved deep, pushing his tip down her throat repeatedly. Her other hand joined the first and reached in the opening of his pants to massage and fondle his testicles. David moaned as her deft fingers gently squeezed his balls, making his cock jump in her mouth.

Sunny stopped stroking and placed her hands on his thighs. Winking up at him, she swallowed his cock whole, deepthroating him in one fluid movement. David gasped and Miss Banks raised an eyebrow appraisingly as all seven inches disappeared between her pretty lips. Without moving an inch off of him, Sunny took David’s hands and brought them to rest on her head, nodding encouragingly at him.

Taking the hint, David began to piston in and out of her, fucking her face in earnest. Sunny took it all in stride, never batting an eye. Her nostrils flared as she took a breath on each outstroke and her hands never left his thighs.

David didn’t last long in Sunny’s warm, wet mouth. With a grunt, he buried his dick in her throat and held her there while his balls unloaded their contents straight into her stomach. Sunny just kept swallowing, her throat muscles working ardently to milk him dry and put it right where it belonged, in her belly. When he dropped his hands from her, completely spent, Sunny slowly pulled back, sucking all the way and cleaning him off until the soft head popped out of her mouth. Swallowing once more, Sunny

My Honey Cousin: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 24 Jul 2026 22:21:00 +0000

My Honey Cousin: Part 3.

Wine and wanton lusts.

Based on a post by Guzzler 21. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

The sexual tension between Darren and Amy was palpable, and there was a great chance that she might want to get at it again, during the day. Maybe it was just best for him to have nothing underneath, he thought.

Darren steadied himself with some deep breaths and thoughts of rugby, then he made his way down to the kitchen.

Aunt Lily had made them ham and cheese sandwiches with a side of potato crisps. A classic lunch he remembered always having here.

As he was watching Lily eat her lunch, he couldn’t help but to think that those lips, that mouth had tasted his cum just moments ago! Had she noticed? Did she like his cum?

Most likely, his aunt hadn’t noticed anything different about the creamy milkshake she swallowed. But just the thought was still very arousing to Darren.

Farm Chores.

After lunch, aunt Lily proclaimed that it was ‘chore time.’ This was an often occurring event whenever Darren had stayed at their house, during the years.

It was sort of a farm, anyway; so there were actual chores that had to be done on it.

Some days she let Amy and Darren roam free; but every once and again, she made them help out with different chores on the farm.

“Darren, can you repair the old canvas on the shelf in the barn, and Amy, I need you to feed the chickens and chop some fire wood;” Lily said.

Some years ago, Lily had shown Darren how to repair and sew in heavy canvases. It was called sailmaking and used different tools, like a heavy duty twine and needle and a gadget you had in the palm of your hand called a sailmaker’s palm; to make it easier to push the needle through the thick canvas.

Darren had proved to be gifted in this craft; and egged on by his aunt, he took pride in being good at it. Amy didn’t have the patience for it, so it kind of became Darren’s ‘thing,’ to repair canvases around the farm.

Darren was happy for the assignment and made his way out to the barn. He found the old canvas, it was a huge thing, often used to cover hay stacks during bad weather.

It was also heavy. He sat himself down on some hay bales and spread out the large canvas over his knees, tools at the ready. It was probably about 5 x 5 yards, at least.

Sewing was about as masculine a skill as Darren was a rough and tough guy. But when it was about handling this thick and tough textile with a big needle and the sailmaker’s palm, he actually felt a bit more masculine. He felt like a tough sailor on some harbor dock; doing manly stuff.

The weather was nice, and the air pleasant. He sat in the shade of the barn and started repairing the corner of it that had begun to fray.

It was conducive to meditating and time passed as he sat there, concentrating on his work.

He was so focused that Amy’s sudden presence looking out at him from the barn door, startled him!

“Hey there, Darren;” she said in a cheerful manner. She looked beautiful. Amy stepped out into the sunlight. She was standing there in the afternoon sun, shining through her thin dress. The silhouette of her bare legs could be seen through the yellow cotton fabric.

She walked up to him with the posture of someone who has an idea.

”Are you done with that?” she asked; and nodded to the large canvas spread out over his lap and the hay around him.

“I have a bit left. Have you already done your chores?”

Amy just nodded, with that mischievous smile. She was biting her bottom lip and obviously wanted to say something more;

“I’ll be just 10 more minutes;” Darren said, trying to soothe her impatience. He was also curious about what she had in mind. She wanted something, that much was clear.

Amy was still fidgeting and looking at him with hungry eyes.

He suspected she wanted to suggest something; seductive.

“I’m not happy about mom getting to taste you before I did, and she got so much more of you even! Now I want you, just for myself;” Amy said, the last part ending in a deep whisper. “Spread your legs;” she continued and pulled the canvas covering Darren’s groin away.

With the needle in one hand and the sailmaker’s palm in the other, Darren did as he was told. His sweat pants were already becoming a tent for his rising cock.

Amy was very determined. She yanked Darren’s sweatpants down and her expression was of a surprised happiness when she noticed he had chosen not to wear anything under.

His semi swollen cock came into her view.

Darren didn’t even have time to feel embarrassed before she was crouched down between his legs, her face just inches from his twitching cock.

Darren was frozen in erotic shock! It was happening! He’d only heard, read, and fantasized about it. But now; he was finally going to get; a blow job!

Amy looked up and their eyes met. She had a seductive grin.

“Darren!”

His heart sank. He heard aunt Lily calling him!

“Darren! Are you in the barn?”

Her voice was coming closer!

Amy whispered, “I’m not here!” and pulled the canvas over his lap, hiding herself under it, still crouched between his legs.

Double Sucking.

Darren tried to play it cool, as aunt Lily came into view at the barn door. Her big tits swinging under that flimsy shirt as she moved. Just as with Amy's dress, he could see the contours of her naked body underneath, against the afternoon sun shining through the fabric.

She came up to him, “Have you seen Amy?”

Darren felt Amy’s hand gripping on to his thighs. He felt her breath on his semi swollen cock.

“Uh, no; I don't see her.” he croaked.

“Oh. Good” Lily said. She sounded a bit winded from the brisk walk to the barn, “I wanted to speak to you alone.”

She sat herself down on the bale of hay Darren was sitting on. He felt the warmth of her thick thigh against his own, even through the heavy canvas he had over his lap.

Lily put her hand on Darren’s shoulder and looked him seriously in the eyes,

“I’ve been meaning to talk to you; to explain;” she started hesitantly, “You know that I breast feed your cousin; well, you’ve seen it, twice now.”

Darren sat in awkward silence. He could feel his aunt's body heat against his side and at the same time, he could feel Amy’s head between his legs, the warmth of her breath on his aroused cock, under the canvas. Darren felt like he was trapped!

Aunt Lily took on a more intimate tone, “I don’t want you to think that we are weird. I know it’s not strictly unnatural for a mother to still tit feed her grown up daughter. See, what not many people know is that it’s very healthy and nutritious. Mother's milk, I mean.”

Darren sat in silence. Aunt Lily’s hand on his shoulder, her thumb caressing him slowly as she spoke.

“I saw the great benefits of nursing, to help build Amy's immunities.” Aunt Lily explained. “Plus, it also helped prevent food allergies. The local hospital refers struggling mothers to me, when they need a wet nurse.”

He tried to keep his eyes away, but they were drawn like magnets to her deep luscious cleavage.

“What is unusual, is that I never actually dried up. This makes me very dependable as a wet nurse. Amy helps me stay producing, so she's also helping other families have a resource for natural mother's milk.” Lily was trying her best to gain Darren's acceptance of her family secret.

Her large tits jiggled every time she moved, they heaved as she took a breath. It was mesmerizing to see.

Lily went on; “Darren, I love the wonderful contentment that comes over me when I release milk. It's not a perverted thing, but it is hard for judgmental people to accept.”

The fact that his cousin Amy was perched between his legs didn’t make it less sensual. He tried hard to think of rugby, or calculus, but his body was betraying him. He could feel his cock swelling, there under the heavy canvas across his lap.

“Amy and I are very affectionate people, and my post-natal hormones sort of compel me to be openly affectionate and somewhat of a naturalist. I hope you can accept us as we are, Darren?”

Darren simply nodded, not because he was shy or avoiding Aunt Lily's topic, but because her daughter is orally engrossed in his cock right now.

Lily carefully avoided saying anything about how having her nipples sucked on, gives her some amazing climaxes. But even if she doesn't fully climax, it's just a matter of a few minutes of frigging herself alone, and her euphoria is sure to arrive.

“If you want; you can try it;” aunt Lily offered, looking at him with the most puppy dog eyes he’d ever seen. She was taller than him, but even though she was looking down at him; in reality, it felt as if she’d exposed her soul to him and he was now the judge, jury and executioner of her total soul!

Lily knew very well what she was doing. Darren would never cut her down in such a sensitive moment.

“Okay;” was all that Darren could offer as a retort. His eyes flailed, trying not to look at aunt Lily’s huge tits visible there under her loose cotton blouse. Even though that was what the subject was all about.

Lily’s voice took a more sultry tone, “Lie down;” she softly pushed Darren’s shoulder, guiding him to lean back on the hay bales behind him.

As his body was laid back, his hips slid forward, he felt the tip of his growing phallus touch Amy’s face, under the canvas.

His body flinched and Lily shushed him, sensing his hesitance. She had his eyes locked with hers, she was on a mission.

What was worse, or better, was that he now felt Amy’s lips cautiously closing around the head of his cock!

Darren found himself on his back, Aunt Lily was now towering over him, her familiar strands of unruly hair, framing her sensual face, one hand placed heavily on his shoulder, her other hand slowly pulling her shirt to the side, letting her large tit fall out and pendulously swing up closer to his face.

Darren felt his eyes enlargen. Her bulbous nipple, as big as his fingertip, caught all of his attention.

As she moved herself over him, it swung seductively over him, the nipple closing in on his face.

He felt his cock quickly swell as Amy’s lips encircled it and her tongue circled around his phallic crown's ridge!

Amy was not discouraged by the fact that her mother was leaning over Darren with her tit exposed. She was crouched between his legs and had just taken his cock into her mouth. She was going to make good use of the situation.

The feeling was amazing! Darren could very much feel Amy’s hesitant lips enclose around his hardening cock. As it quickly grew, and journey deeper into her mouth, he also felt his tip reach in over her warm, wet tongue.

Aunt Lily shifted, to place herself a bit above Darren, and then sank her tit down over him. Instinctively Darren opened his mouth and Lily’s nipple landed perfectly in between his lips.

As she moved, her strong and shapely leg pressed his own legs together, which meant that he now caught Amy’s head in a vice between his thighs. Her face was pushed into his groin, swallowing all of his meat to the hilt.

Darren could feel Amy's breath on his skin, her nails digging into his thighs.

He felt that Amy’s face was now wedged in between his thighs, squeezed in place, his growing cock inside of her mouth.

Before he could ponder more about where his cock was now embedded, his aunt lowered herself on him. Her big nipple dipped into his mouth and instinctively his lips closed around it!

The feeling of aunt Lily’s full and heavy tit weighing down over his face was amazing. As he gave her swollen hard nipple a small suck, he heard her gasp gently. His theory of Aunt Lily enjoying arousal from nipple-play, was all but confirmed.

He also felt his cock twitch, as Amy’s closed mouth constricted around it. Her tongue was pushing at it, as it increased quickly in size!

Aunt Lily shifted again, to make herself more comfortable and now both her hand and thigh were pushing Darren’s legs together even more.

He felt Amy’s head was squeezed even deeper into his groin! Her lower lip was now touching his ball sack, and her upper lip was planted on the root of his hard cock.

He felt her nostrils exhale on his pubes! He was all the way into her throat!

Her nails were gently clawing at his legs.

But Darren’s legs were heavily pressed over her shoulders and she was well stuck in!

A small part of his brain was feeling sorry for his poor cousin, down there under the canvas. Her mouth pressed down over his growing cock. But the more dominant part of his brain was feeling a surge of horniness.

Amy’s tongue was sprawling around, stroking the underside of his turgid cock. The warmth his rod was enclosed in was intense, her lips around the base of his shaft did nothing to dampen the feeling.

The warm and heavy tit of his aunt pressed down over his mouth, the sweet liquid soon flowed out from her nipple; Darren knew he’d never last long in this sensuous heaven!

Darren soon felt Amy calming down. Instead of her panic of being stuck with his cock wedged deep into her throat, she seemed to accept it. Her breathing somehow found its rhythm and her tongue was caressing the underside of his cock. Her mouth was trying to make sucking motions, but it was hard, since it was so far pressed onto the root of him!

Just the thought of being so deep into Amy’s throat. was intoxicating.

Aunt Lily was slowly humming in pleasure, and softly stroking his hair as he sucked on the huge tit she had buried his face under.

Her milk tasted amazing. Darren didn’t know what it should taste like, but it was hard to imagine anything tasting better than this! It was like milk with sugar. Her nipple felt so stiff and big in his mouth. His tongue flicked it in between sucks.

He could hear Aunt Lily respond with quick inhalations whenever he did so.

Amy couldn’t really move her head back and forth, but she started tilting her head from side to side, letting her tongue reach even more of his now fully-grown rocket. Her lips were also pressing and squeezing around the base of it.

Now he was feeling it; the familiar force. Hard to say where in his body it began, but it was very clear to predict where it was heading. He was euphoric and light-headed. A serene peace came over his countenance, followed by an urgency to blast his cockful of cream.

He felt he should warn Amy about what was coming, but his left arm was stuck under aunt Lily’s other tit and his right one was held down by her hand.

His thighs clenched up and his pulsating cock twitched in her mouth; then he came!

He didn’t know exactly how deep into Amy the head of his cock was, but; wherever it was, it was now pumping out all of his jizz with immense force! Amy’s hands were now gripping his calves hard!

He could hear Amy faintly making some muffled sounds from between his legs, so he tried to compensate with his own louder humming and sucking.

The vibration from his mouth was sending waves of pleasure through aunt Lily’s tit it seemed.

She was breathing heavier, which was good. It hopefully made it so that his own suppressed breathing wasn’t noticed!

He could feel the swallowing motions around his cock as he was coming!

Darren's eyes were closed. He could now only endure and enjoy the two women he was stuck in between. Auntie’s sweet milk squirting into his mouth and his own fluids squirting into Amy’s.

This was surely a dream!

It was again hard to estimate how much time had passed. But his cock finally softened a bit and he could feel Amy more relaxed again. Her tongue playing slowly with his spent cock.

Aunt Lily seemed to enjoy his, now slower pace of sucking. Her breathing became restless and soon she just held her breath completely. Her chest dropped down, pressing her one nipple into Darren's tongue, while her other nipple pressed against his shirt.

Finally Aunt Lily exhaled. A deep slow breathe followed, and she finally uttered; “Ah!”

Finally she raised herself up. Darren's mouth didn’t want to let go of her life giving teat.

So it stretched out a bit and she had to almost sit up fully before it broke free from his lips with a 'pop'.

He opened his eyes and was now looking at his aunt from below. Some of her face obscured by her large tits. The nipple he’d had in his mouth was drenched and he could see that the other one was dripping with milk.

Trying to hide her encumbered breathing, aunt Lily said, “I’m sorry Darren, but I’m gonna have to save some for your cousin also.”

She smiled and stroked his cheek. Then she closed her shirt and her lovely round tits were covered. The huge nipples were tenting the blouse with great pride.

Amy was still letting her tongue slide around Darren’s semi-stiff cock, in silence under the canvas.

“I’ll meet you inside; for supper;” Lily said as she rose from the hay bale beside him, and went back towards the house.

Darren slowly let his thighs part, now that Lily had left. He was a bit afraid of how Amy was going to react. She had really been put through an ordeal down there and no chance to get out of it

“I’m sorry, but auntie was pushing on my legs;” he started saying, as he lifted the canvas from his lap.

Looking down between his legs he could see Amy’s eyes looking at his. She drew her head back a little, still having his cock in her mouth and gave off a sexy smile. As much as she could smile, while still having her whole mouth stuffed.

With a long, surging suck, she slowly drew her head back all the way, pulling his cock with it, until it finally plopped out.

Her chin was shining and covered in saliva.

Her face was red, but she licked her lips and looked very satisfied!

“Wow! That was intense;” she said, “I didn’t think I’d be deep-throated you, but wow; It was great!”

Darren could only give her a relieved smile back. He was very happy that she took it so well.

“So, how did mom’s milk taste?” she continued.

Darren had no problems admitting that it tasted amazing and how he now understood why Amy liked to feed from Aunt Lily so often.

He would do the same, if she’d let him.

Amy straightened out her clothes and wiped her face while Darren finished up the stitching on the canvas. Then they made their way back down to the house. The sun was setting and it was getting darker outside,

Twisted Positions.

Back at the house they were met with the lovely smell of lasagna.

Aunt Lily was still in her baggy white blouse, but had now also added an apron. It had a wide waistband and was snugly tied around her waist, accentuating her buxom hourglass figure, and pressing her cleavage up to an impressive size.

Darren did all in his power not to stare!

It still didn’t feel real to him, that just a while ago, he had actually been sucking on one of those big tits, drinking aunt Lily’s milk.

A familiar twitch in between his legs made him quickly sit down at the table.

Amy skipped into the kitchen and gave her mother a hug, pressing her head against Lily’s ample tits. While she did she gave Darren a wink and pursed her lips.

They all sat down and ate. The food was delicious and Amy asked her mother if they all couldn't have some wine also, to celebrate that Darren now was here for the summer.

Aunt Lily was hesitant at first. They were of course all grown up now, but she still thought of them as ‘kids.’ But Amy’s pleading worked and Lily brought out some red wine from the cupboard.

It was a great moment. The wine was buzzing and the talks were funny and nice. Some reminiscing about what antics Amy and Darren had gotten up to years ago, and some stories about life on the farm in general.

After they had emptie

My Honey Cousin: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 23 Jul 2026 22:20:00 +0000

My Honey Cousin: Part 2.

Darren's Morning Shag.

Based on a post by Guzzler 21. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

All was dark. Darren felt his mouth was dry, he was waking up in a warm and sweaty cave.

It took some seconds before his brain caught up to his senses.

Last night's happenings slowly dawned on him. Apart from the darkness and the sweaty warm body he was pressed up against, his face was also feeling itself surrounded by Amy’s tangled hair. His body was slowly doing sensory checks and sending them back to his brain.

As he slowly started sensing his own body, pressed tightly against his cousin’s back he quickly became aware of other things pressing against him.

If he had blacked out, fainted, or just fallen asleep from exhaustion; was unclear. But that his cock was still impaled and bound tight into Cousin Amy, from behind; was now very clear.

He felt himself only semi-hard. But the realization of having spent the whole night with his cock inside of the sweet, sexy cousin, got his blood rushing; and his meat twitching.

Darren didn’t dare to move a muscle, apart from his cock muscles; but they were pulsing on their own accord.

He could feel his cousin breathing slowly and calmly. She must still be asleep.

Although he was still covered by her blankets and still wedged between the wall and his cousin, he could hear faint bird chirps from outside. He used his fingers to carefully peek out from under the blanket and could see that Amy’s bedroom was growing lighter from the morning twilight.

All was still. Darren dared to pull the covering blanket away a little more and lift his head to look out. To his fright he saw aunt Lily there, still lying in the bed. Her large, luscious tits were exposed and Amy was still latched on to the closest of them.

Amy was humming softly, and slowly suckling in her sleep. Every few seconds, she sucked at the nipple hidden in her wide open mouth. Only the very outer rim of aunt’s areola could be observed, outside of Amy’s wet lips.

It was an extremely sensual sight. Darren’s cock was quickly turning into a raging boner. As it grew in length, it pressed deeper and deeper into Amy, who started to stir in her sleep. Her body was surely taking notice of the increasing impalement of her most secret, wet cave.

As she stirred some, the suckling of her mother’s tits increased, in pace and force; so Darren snuck his head back under the covers and prayed to any gods out there, that he wouldn’t be detected when his aunt finally woke up.

It had been hot under the blankets when he woke up, but now the heat was building even more under the covers where he was deeply embedded in his cousin Amy. His face was full of her wild, sandy blonde hair. It smelled like sex. Memory flashes from last night were coming back to him. Although their bodies weren’t moving, Darren could feel the pressure inside of his balls was building up. All his turgid cock now wanted to do, was to start moving; in and out of that glorious wet crevice, which it had spent the night in. He could easily feel that there would be no friction whatsoever.

Amy’s cunt had acclimated to his cock during the night and she was filled with fluids. Both her own and his. It would be a dream to just pull out a little and slowly push himself back in.

He fought the urge for a long time. There was no room whatsoever for him to pull back. The wall was pressed tightly against his back and ass, so instead he carefully moved a hand down to Amy’s nicely rounded ass and ever so slowly tried to push it away from himself.

Half an inch; one inch; one and a half;

Amy moved! Her body started the process of waking up. His pushing of her hips forward, had woken her enough to move. She instinctively pushed her ass back to where it had first been, and Darren's cock sunk back deep into her slippery, steaming hole.

He now heard aunt Lily mumble, in her own fleeting sleep. Darren felt the tidal wave course through his thighs and up towards his rock hard phallus. He came, hard!

He didn’t dare to move at all. Darren even held his breath and strangled a scream of lust, deep in his lungs.

The only thing that moved was his pulsating cock, sending stream after stream, deep into the waking Amy impaled on his cock! Before Amy was even aware of it herself, her pussy contracted and opened in unison with Darren's cock pumping into her. Her womb was effectively milking his cock, trying to absorb every little ounce of semen shooting out from its swollen crown!

Through his silent climax, Darren could feel Amy’s hand, in panic, probing for what was behind her! He felt her hand finally land on his hip, so close to where their young bodies were connected; and had been through all of the night.

As Amy became clearly awake, Darren could feel her cunt, tightening around his rocket. As if to push him out. But he was stuck in, deep; and the wall behind him kept his cock deep inside of his wet cousin!

He now heard aunt Lily waking up. At first, sleepy murmurs, then a shocked gasp!

Probably as a kind of distraction, he heard Amy start to loudly suckle on her mothers tit!

“Oh; I’m sorry honey! I must’ve fallen asleep!” she whispered in a rather hoarse voice.

Amy just moaned and kept on suckling.

Darren could only lay there under the covers, listening and imagining the images of Amy’s cute lips holding on to aunt Lily’s large, heavy tit.

The bed jostled as aunt Lily stood up from it. Amy’s lips let go of her tit with a wet ‘plopp’ and Darrens, still pulsating, cock bounced ever so slightly in and out of his cousin's warm entrance! He bit his lip and worked hard to not let any sound slip from his lips.

Amy on the other hand, let out a weary gasp as their sexes bounced into each other. But Lily was probably too newly awakened to notice anything strange.

“I’ll just go and freshen up. Then I’ll check on Darren and make breakfast for you” she whispered and gave Amy what sounded like a kiss on the cheek before her footsteps could be heard on the rug as she left Amy’s bedroom.

Amy pushed her behind hard against Darren's hips, sinking his leaking boner in even deeper!

She buried her head in her pillow and let out a muffled groan!

“Damn; have you been in me all night?” she then whispered in a baffled tone, still seeming to wake up from the deepest of sleeps.

“I’m sorry;” was all that Darren could reply in a meek tone.

Amy suddenly became very still. Darren could feel her entrance gripping and relaxing a few times; it felt excruciatingly erotic, but he himself didn’t dare to move at all.

“Are you still coming into me right now; ?” she asked slowly, her body trying to feel all of his staff stuck inside of her.

“I couldn’t help it; it came by itself;” was the weak excuse he could muster.

Amy turned her head to him, she was smiling. She rocked her hips a little, her hole squeezing along his cock.

“This is so hot;” she whispered and her tongue involuntarily licked her lips.

Then she sprung into action!

Morning Dash.

“Quick! Mom is going to come and check on you! You have to get back to your room; NOW!” she hissed, panic in her voice. She moved forward from him, his still hard cock slipping out of its wet, nightly folds!

He heard the faucet from the bathroom. Aunt Lily was in there. He didn’t have much time.

He didn’t even have time to be embarrassed about Amy seeing his glistening hard-on, flailing about as he scurried out of bed. The back of his mind did manage to take a sneak peek at her gorgeous boobs as the blanket was tossed aside.

But no time for any prolonged stares. Without a word, and as silent as a mouse he snuck out into the hallway, past the bathroom door, from where he could still hear the faucet running; and into his own room.

With a move that would’ve made any ninja envious he flung himself into his untouched bed and under the covers just as he heard the faucet turn off and the bathroom door out in the hallway open.

Darren was laying flat on his back in the most unnatural sleeping position to be imagined, and just the split second between the soft knock on his door, and his aunt opening it and coming in, he realized that his hard-on would be making a tent out of the covers.

Too late now! He already heard his aunt's footsteps on the floor, entering his room.

With closed eyes he again prayed to any gods, that his boner was not too visible in the morning dawn, flowing through the curtains in the room.

Aunt Lily’s footsteps paused for a moment then he felt her sitting down softly on his bedside, her curvy hip pressing up against his own. He could feel the blanket pulling at its tent pole.

She leaned in on him as he lay there, pretending to be fast asleep. He could feel her heavy tit softly land on his chest and her erect nipple was easily noticeable through the bedsheet over his chest.

“Darren? It’s time to wake up” she whispered in the softest of motherly voices. Darren could feel her breath on his cheek, she was that close. She smelled of mint.

It also dawned on him that the nipple now pressing against his chest was the one that Amy had been sucking on all through the night.

This made his boner twitch. Hopefully aunt Lily wouldn’t see that from her position of leaning in over his face.

Linton slowly opened one eye, playing groggy and sleepy. He saw Lily’s lovely brown eyes meeting his as she leaned in to kiss him on the forehead.

Her lips were warm and soft. She held them to his forehead long enough for him to feel it thoroughly. His cock twitched again under the covers but he made sure to move his knee up and hopefully that would disguise his manly tent pole under the blanket.

Aunt Lily sat up again, her firm tit leaving Darren's chest and gave him a loving look.

“Come down for some breakfast when you’re ready;” and then she left. Darren couldn’t help but to watch her hips rolling under that flimsy robe she had on.

As soon as the door closed, he wished that she had stayed longer.

He took his time before coming downstairs. First he had to wait for his boner to soften. He thought about stroking one out, amazed that it was still hard after coming both last night and also this morning. But, again, this room gave him nowhere to hide tissue paper. So if he was to jerk off, it would have to be in the bathroom.

He listened to Amy, up and washing in the bathroom. Then, when he was sure both his aunt and cousin were downstairs, he dared to sneak out to the bathroom, himself.

His cock had now gone back to normal size. He was actually surprised to see it looking quite normal, after all it had been put through. But he washed it off quickly, under cold water and then changed to go downstairs where he could hear Amy and aunt Lily chatting in the kitchen.

He had chosen his baggy, grey sweatpants and a worn out tee-shirt with some soft drink logo on it. He was suspecting that he might get hard again during the day, and the sweatpants were thick enough to hopefully hide any such stiffness from sight.

Breakfast Protein Drinks.

Down in the kitchen, the girls were in full swing, having breakfast. Amy sat at the table, munching on an egg sandwich and aunt Lily was busy by the sink. It was when Aunt Lily swung around to greet him that he was happy about his plan, wearing the sweatpants.

Aunt Lily was wearing a thin white shirt dress. The long kind that looked like a common blouse, but went all the way down to her knees. It had buttons down to her front, but the top four buttons were left open, so her full tits swung enticingly under the thin fabric and the shirt opening showed almost the whole length of her cleavage. Her nipples were plainly visible, poking at the textile; and the darker areola around them could be distinguished through the thin white cotton.

“Good morning handsome!” she said and Darren got embarrassed immediately! Partly because he couldn’t think of a single word to give back as a greeting; and partly because he felt how his stare and widening eyes must’ve been noticed by both Amy and Lily.

Darren just mumbled and averted his eyes.

Aunt Lily, of course, didn’t let him get off that easily. She hurled herself towards him and embraced him in a warm full body hug!

It was pure bliss to be hugged by aunt Lily. At 6 foot 2, she was nearly 8 inches taller than him, and getting her boobs pressed against one’s face and her thighs pressed against his groin was unbearably arousing! He couldn't help but to close his eyes and revel in the feeling of being held to her bosom. His arm even caught one of her stiff nipples as he hugged her back.

But when he opened his eyes they met Amy's, who was sitting at the table with a wide grin.

He disengaged and felt his cheeks redden. He quickly sat himself down at the table, across from Amy who hadn’t left his gaze for a moment.

It felt like she very well knew that his cock must’ve stiffened from that embrace.

Or, he was just imagining things.

Aunt Lily served up some sandwiches and juice for him. Only now, did Darren discovered how hungry he was! He stuffed his face and asked for more, always making sure to catch a glimpse of his aunt’s cleavage every time she turned around.

Darren and Amy ate in silence, the radio playing in the background. Amy was all the time trying to catch Darren's eye. He had to work hard to not let her lock on. Darren was afraid that he’d blush, or stutter, or something else awkward; if he let her focus her eyes into his.

It was clear she had mischievous thoughts.

Images of how he’d been embedded deep into her wet folds, kept creeping up to the front of his mind. He was glad there was a kitchen table to hide his bulge under, now.

Aunt Lily stood herself beside Amy across the table from Darren, “Amy, dear, your hair is a mess, darling. Let me sort that out for you” she said and started untangling Amy’s wild and unruly strands.

As Darren looked up from the remains of his fourth sandwich, Amy caught his eye. She had a broad smile on her lips and slowly raised her hand towards her mothers tit.

Darren wanted to look away, but couldn’t. He was hypnotized. Aunt Lily's tits jiggled and swayed, as she was pulling and shifting Amy’s hair, trying to get a braid started.

Her large tits were just in face height of Amy as she was sat by the table. The big pokey nipples twice slid across Amy's nose.

Very deliberately Amy took hold of Lily’s shirt cleavage and almost too slowly pulled it to the side, revealing her mother’s stiff nipple and dark areola. All the time her eyes held fast into Darren's glare at what was unfolding in front of him.

“Ahmee, noht nuw..” Lily said, her mouth full of Amy’s hair, she was trying to organize.

Lily had to let go of one of the chunks of hair to pull back the shirt, and cover her tit again.

Amy was still keeping her eyes on Darren as she again, slowly let her hand come up to Lily’s jiggling boob.

Once again, Darren got to see his aunt's full tit and succulent nipple bounce out from its cleavage.

Lily spat out the hairs she had between her lips and sounded a bit annoyed.

“Please love! Not now!” Lily pulled her shirt back over her enticing mound of boob flesh.

“But mom; I want some;” Amy pleaded, still not taking her eyes off Listson's.

“Please, Darren doesn't want to see this;” Lily sighed; but this time she let her tits stay exposed. Swaying just right by her daughter’s cute face.

“You don’t mind, do you Darren?” Amy said in a beckoning, sad tone whilst she squeezed at her mother’s tit, pushing the nipple closer to her mouth.

“Uhm.. no. No! I don’t.. ehm, mind..” Darren croaked, trying to sound blasé .

Amy let go of Darren's eyes and turned her face to the huge tit just beside her face.

She closed her eyes and planted her mouth lewdly over aunt Lily’s prominent nipple.

Lily let out a small gasp, but quickly found herself and continued doing Amy’s hair.

Darren was in awe. He found it impossible to look away!

Amy had her lips around almost all of Lily’s areola, her fingers squeezing at the massive flesh around it. She looked like she’d never tasted anything as good as this, ever!

Still focused on braiding Amy’s hair, Lily explained, “You know Darren, I’ve always given Amy of my milk. Most mothers stop early, but I never did. It's nourishing, and she’s almost never been sick in her life.”

Amy turned her face to Darren, still holding Lily’s tit against her mouth, “And itsch schoo good;” she said with her mouth half full of white milk. A trickle of the milk streamed down her chin as she spoke. Amy quickly let her lips surround Lily’s nipple again and continued sucking, eyes closed.

Darren was just sitting and nodding as a dumbfounded response to Lily’s explanation.

He couldn’t think of having seen anything more sensual than this scene, that was now playing out in front of him.

Even though time stood still, Lily somehow finished with Amy’s hair. She had made two braids on her. Each one on the top sides of her head. Like two pigtails, but in braid form.

Amy looked so incredibly cute, and aunt Lily was now just caressing the back of her head as she kept on nursing from her.

Darren wasn’t sure what to do. Inside of his sweatpants he had a hard-on so stiff, it it mimicked a mast of a British man o' war. He had already finished his sandwiches, and was just sipping slowly at his orange juice; wanting it never to end. He was afraid to break up this spectacular scene with any sudden moves.

To his sorrow, but also relief, Amy finally let go of Lily’s tit and licked her lips. Aunt Lily's engorged nipple looked as big as a whole thumb!

Amy smiled at Darren, and her eyes gave him the kind of look siblings give each other, when the other one didn’t get as nice of a christmas present as the first.

Lily bent down and gave Amy a kiss on the lips before she pulled her shirt over her tit again, indicating that this moment was over.

Tree House Tryst.

“So, what are you guys gonna do today?” Lily asked, as she took some plates from the table over to the sink.

Amy was looking intently as Darren; with that ever alluring smile of hers.

“Maybe we’ll go and check out the old tree house” Amy said, still staring Darren in the eye.

“Oh, that’s nice. You haven’t been up there in forever;” Lily replied, whilst pouring dishwater over the plates, a wet stain could be seen darkening the fabric over her nipple, which Amy had just been sucking on.

“Come on Darren!” Amy grabbed his hand and yanked him with her. At 5 foot 10; She was bigger and heavier than him. Her curves gave her the weight and strength advantage over his own slender body, and he had no say in the matter.

He trotted after her like a rag doll.

Darren hadn’t noticed earlier, but Amy had a very short polka dotted skirt on. As she was running in front of him now, to the old tree house out back; he glimpsed her ass cheeks now and then, as her skirt flapped up and down.

Either she was wearing minimal string panties, or nothing at all, underneath.

Up top; she had a tight, yellow tee-shirt, that did nothing to disguise her lovely bra-less tits.

At the base of the old oak, in which the tree house was set, Darren got the answer to what Amy was wearing underneath; or rather, what she was not wearing.

She climbed up before him, and he got a full view of her nakedness under that little skirt.

His cock had been hard since the breakfast table and was not feeling

My Honey Cousin: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 22 Jul 2026 22:18:00 +0000

My Honey Cousin: Part 1.

Darren is spending the summer with his cousin and his aunt, in the country.

Based on a post by Guzzler 21. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

Prologue:

In the countryside of Northeastern France, lived a young widow and her daughter. Lily was an English debutante who married the son of a wealthy French family. Her husband died tragically in a Formula One auto race, leaving the young mother to raise her two year old daughter, Amy. The deceased husband's Family trust provided them a farm and stipend. Lily's sister and brother-in-law have a son, Darren; of nearly the same age, and the two children spent their summers together on the farm while Darren's parents operated a seasonal business in a Resort seaside village. Darren begins the story of how his life changed, from his visits to Aunt Lily's Farm.

It was that time of year.

My parents ran a restaurant in a very busy summer resort village, on the eastern sea coast of England. So they always sent me away to stay with my aunt and cousin in the French countryside during these busiest months. In my early childhood, I became fluid in speaking French, as a result of this annual summer immersion.

Mom's sister, Lily; had married into a wealthy French family, but her Husband died in a tragic accident while competing in a Formula One auto race. The country estate was left to her use, along with an annual support from the family trust. The estate was never hers; only provided for her use.

It used to be great fun and I loved those summer months. My cousin Amy was a real rascal. A wild girl with sandy blonde hair, always standing on end and always way too long for her. Her mom (aunt Lily) often gave her a big fat braid in the mornings, but already by lunchtime it was just a big tangled ponytail at best. She was totally wild and always got us into exciting and crazy adventures. And since I was a couple of years younger than her I always followed along on her impulsive ideas. Amy was taught at home, and was her mother's only child.

It got us in trouble a few times. Got us scraped knees and bruises also. Climbing fences and jumping off outhouse roofs, and such.

The County Wet Nurse.

I loved aunt Lily! She was the epitome of a nurturing wholesome country mother! Always had her light brown hair in a large loose knot with strands of hair forever needing to be blown from her face with her classic side blow she’d learned to master over the years.

She had huge tits and was very curvy and it was a great feeling to be hugged by her, and she was generous with hugs. Partly because Amy and I often came in crying because we hurt ourselves on some fence, or stubbed our toes on a rock, or something.

I particularly remember one time; when I was very much younger, and had scraped my knee, or something; and aunt Lily sat me in her lap and tried to console me to quench my crying. But I just cried and cried with my head in her chest. Suddenly I felt her nipple in my mouth and she pressed my head to her very full teet!

My crying stopped and all I could muster was a muffled surprise. As I recall, moments later I felt a squirt of very sweet milk! By pure reflex I swallowed and that mouth movement gave just the right suction to send me another squirt of her milk!

It was a bit weird but so soothing. I don’t remember how long this continued but I fell asleep there in her lap latched onto auntie's teet.

It never happened again, and we never talked about it. I just kept it in the back of my mind, as a nice, comforting memory.

It seems Aunt Lily had continued to nurse cousin Amy until she started primary school; then helped a few other moms who needed a wet nurse, for one reason or another.

Pubescent Changes.

This summer tradition started about 15 years ago, and ended about 5 years ago.

For some reason, this year I was ordered to resume the visit, as a requisite for my financial support at a Cambridge Uni.

But this summer I wasn’t as keen to go stay with Amy and Lily over the summer. The Last summer I was there, which was about 5 years ago, Amy was different. I guess she had grown or something. Apart from the obvious;her boobs growing out and her waist and hips getting curvier, and such. She was very stand-offish towards me. She tried, a little, to be fun and welcoming; but it was clear that I was not of interest and mostly just in the way. I was a 13 year old pre-pubisent boy, and Amy was a moody 15 year old self-declared woman.

One time I ran into the bathroom and, by mistake, surprised Amy in there, half naked. She got really aggressive and yelled me out of there at some volume. What a bitch!

So the greater part of summer was spent watching TV and hanging around aunt Lily. She of course did her best to make me have a good time, playing cards or making me snacks. But I felt kind of alone all summer while my cousin Amy just was ‘out’, or up in her room all day.

These past four years I've been enrolled in a boarding school. I've got no idea how my parents afforded it, But now I'm college-qualified.

A Pleasing Reception.

So it was with a heavy heart I made the boat and train trip, out to the eastern France countryside, this summer. I'm 18 now, and shouldn’t have to stay with aunt Lily and my cousin over the summer. I felt like I was too old to be watched after. Why couldn’t my parents just leave me to tend for myself at home instead? Hopefully Amy had grown out of that mood she was in, years ago. We were both more mature now, I hoped.

But already, as I got off the train, I was pleasantly surprised. As I stepped onto the platform I saw aunt Lily over there by the station house. I couldn’t see Amy anywhere but was suddenly attacked by her giving me a strong hug and a wet kiss on the lips!

”So great to see you again, Darren! We’ll have a great summer;” she exclaimed, and gave me another wet kiss on the lips!

Amy had grown even more since the last four summers, and so have I. So she was as tall as me, and bigger in delightful ways. I had already felt her firm tits against my chest. And now that she was hanging on to me with an arm around my neck. I also felt the weight of her curvy body. She was wearing a pair of very short jean shorts, red sneakers and a tight tank top that showed the sides of her bra-less boobs, as well as some cleavage. She looked a little younger than her 20 years of age. But she looked so hot!

Aunt Lily had probably fixed Amy’s hair just before they came to pick me up, so she still had a thick sandy blonde braid in functioning order.

Together, we finally made it to aunt Lily who had been standing over by the station house. Lily is quite tall for a woman, and stately in her 40-year-old classic tall buxom body.

Auntie Lily was in a light cotton summer dress. It's low-cut bodice was held in place by two very thin straps, so that her tits were half exposed and without the constraints of a brassiere. Lily's nipples added a finishing accent to the contour of her sundress bodice.

I got one of those beautiful auntie hugs from her. It feels like being enveloped by the ultimate mother. A long, deep hug. My face pressed against her abundant bosom; was exactly what I needed, to feel as welcome as I hoped to be. Auntie's thin, yellow summer dress was the only thing that covered those lovely mammary mounds, under there. After the full body hug with Aunt Lily, Darren noticed her nipples now fully tented her bodice. The hardened full nipples were so erect and protruding that the rounded nature of her tits was changed so as to resemble a wide two-pole pup tent.

More kisses and they both were telling me how great it was to see me again, before we scuttled into the front seat of aunt Lily’s new 1962 pickup truck, and we headed off to their house in the country. The truck had a column shift, so my legs could move freely without getting bruised by the stick shift in the middle of the floorboard.

I enjoyed my view of tits on both sides of my middle of the bench seat.

During the ride it, was hard to keep my eyes off of both Lily’s and Amy’s cleavages. Every time I saw an upcoming bump in the road my eyes involuntarily moved to Lily’s cleavage. Amy was also busty, but nowhere near as top-heavy and pendulous as aunt Lily.

I think Amy might have noticed, because many times; just as my eyes were turning to auntie’s swinging pendulums, she would say something to grab my attention. Also she was often adjusting her seat-belt, or tucking un her tight shirt, so her boobs were extra accentuated under her tight, low-cut tank top. Only two thin spaghetti straps were tasked with restraining Amy's firm tetons.

Towards the last third of the drive, she had already reached over and taken my hand to hers. She'd been holding my hand for a long while and had it clasped with mine. Holding it, the back of my hand was pressed against her crotch. It gave me something else to focus on than auntie’s bouncing boobs. With every bump my hand kind of pressed against her jean shorts. I couldn’t tell if it was her pushing my hand down or if it was just the motion of the bumps.

Finally at the farmhouse, Lily began preparing dinner. Amy and I chatted it up. She was very cheery and happy, it seemed. Totally different from the summer 5 years ago.

Whilst auntie was making dinner, Amy pranced around the kitchen, bringing out plates and cutlery. Seemed to me that she was spending a lot of time looking in the lower cupboards for stuff, and those very short jean shorts made it hard to look away as she was bending over all the time and wiggling her ass towards me.

During dinner Amy was looking very intently at me all the time. The meal was great and I made sure to give aunt Lily a hug afterwards. Again I got to feel the skin of her huge tits against my cheek.

Community Tub.

Amy wanted attention again and proclaimed that we should take a bath before bedtime, like we used to do all the time when we were youngsters.

Lily let go of the warm embrace and said that she would go upstairs and draw a bath for us.

I got a bit nervous about the ‘us’ part.

Several years back. Amy and I, and even auntie had joined in taking a bath together, sometimes. Before the improvements in indoor plumbing, We had limited hot water, and if we all needed baths, we'd have to share the water. And the castiron tub quickly cooled things had changed. We were kids then. It didn’t really feel the same now. It felt different. Somehow it didn’t feel as innocent now.

Amy was quick to grab my hand and show me upstairs to my room. It was the same room that I had always slept in while I was here in summer time. As I well knew, but Amy reminded me, my room was just next to hers.

Sometimes, in earlier summers, we used to sneak into each others bedrooms and just hang out. Tickle fights sometimes, giggling and always hushing each other to not wake auntie.

Of course she would sometimes hear us and come in and send us to our separate beds.

The bed was made, there was a towel on the foot end. We could hear aunt Lily pouring the bathtub from across the hallway.

"Get undressed and let’s get in the tub;” Amy said and left the room.

Now I was getting really nervous. All those hugs, having both Amy’s and aunt Lily’s tits pressed against me. Amy holding my hand down to her crotch through the better part of the truck ride and seeing Amy in her short shorts prancing around in the kitchen had stirred something in me.

I had matured and of course gotten some kind of interest in girls and stuff during the years, but I had never gotten closer than to have some fleeting fantasies in my mind about what it would entail;or even what I actually thought about it.

Now I was all of a sudden about to be in a very real situation that I had no experience in.

Best not to think too much about it. I had bathed with Amy and aunt so many times before. So I just went with it, undressed and wrapped the towel around my hips and made my way towards the bathroom.

Coming into the bathroom the sight of aunt Lily met me. Rather, the sight of her behind.

She was leaning over the bath tub, in her summer dress. While stirring the bubbly water, her hips were swaying from side to side. That thin summer dress did nothing to hide her ass cheeks and the width of her womanly hips.

Mind and body stirring;

I seized the moment and took my chance. Dropped my towel and quickly stepped into the bath, turned away from aunt so I would not be too exposed.

”Oh, there you are, my dear” Lily said as I slid into the front of the tub, with my back to her.

In the back of my mind, I already had some kind of fear of what might be to come.

I slid towards the middle of the tub, it was pretty big, but I still sat in a semi fetal position with my back turned towards aunt Lily. The water was steaming hot, but not burning. Luckily, Lily had stirred up a fair amount of bubbles, so I didn’t feel too exposed.

Just as I started warming up to the idea of sitting nude in a bathtub with my voluptuous aunt right behind me; Amy walks in!

She had a big smile and was holding her towel around her hips. Now I could finally see her firm boobs in plain view. They were beautiful! Not extra large, of course, but looked desirable. They had pinkish areola, with button-sized nipples poking out to say 'hello', in a slight upward trajectory.

”Hey Darren, make some room for me;” she said as she dropped her towel and exposed her bare pussy, which now was just at eye level from me sitting in the tub. Trying not to look straight at Amy’s crotch, I could still make out the beautiful light pinkish lips behind a fluffy layer of curly blonde hair on her mound. Very light and probably very soft I would think. I felt a twitch down in my awakening tally-whacker regions.

Amy had decided to sit in front of me, so I had to slide back in the tub. I tried very hard not to let my eyes give me away, as she spread her legs, her pussy now spread wide and mere inches from my face; and very slowly she lowered into the tub.

Maybe she felt my gaze and got self conscious, because she then turned around and squatted, facing me. I think I could see her face blush a little when she realized she had shown herself to me in all her naked glory. Or maybe it was just the hot bath water?

Our knees were drawn up and her feet were now touching next to mine, under water.

”The water is really nice, mom;” Amy said to aunt Lily.

”Is it? Yeah, maybe I’ll get in with you guys, also;” Lily responded and rose up, she grabbed the skirting in both hands and lifted her summer dress off, in one smooth move! She was, of course, not wearing anything underneath!

As her wonderfully curved nakedness revealed itself, my head quickly jerked back towards Amy. Now I could feel my cheeks blushing and that tingling feeling, and my already-turgid cock stiffened to a petrified nature!

I was too surprised to take it all in, but I could clearly make out Lily's wide hips, strong, round thighs and huge heavy tits as she stood next to her falling dress, and reached to the back of her head to pin up her hair in a knot, before climbing in behind me.

”Mom! I think Darren got a bit embarrassed now!” Amy snickered as she tried to catch my eye. Aunt Lily was sitting down behind me. I felt her thighs straddle my hips. I tried to play it off like it was nothing;

”Nah, it’s alright.” I claimed; although I think the tremor in my voice gave me away, a bit.

Lily reached around and grabbed me across the chest from behind, and pulled me back against her. I could feel her huge tits pressing against my back!

”Oh no! My little nephew can't be embarrassed! We’ve taken plenty of baths together over the years! Right Darren?” she said as she gave me a wet, foamy hug, pressing her firm heavy tits against my back even more.

"Now, scoot back toward me, so I can get my legs straightened out.” she said and grabbing her other arm around my waist, she leaned back pulling me along. She straightened her legs, one leg on each side of me, her thick thighs pressing against my sides and laid them over my now outstretched legs. My calves were now pressed against Amy's hips and Amy's toes soon became tucked under my inner thighs. My ass was in effect pressed down against the bottom of the tub and Aunt Lily's boobs were like two fleshy pillows against the back of my head. I could feel her pubes against the lower part of my back and any tingling feelings had now passed on to a pulsating horniness.

Amy took her chance, as aunt Lily pulled me back towards her, to also straighten her legs out and place them on each side of me, so only her knees were a little above water and I was even more pressed down in place. We still had about 12 inches between each other underwater, luckily. Otherwise I fear she’d have been poked by my growing tally-whacker, down there.

"Okay, Let me do your back.” Lily said; and pushed my upper body to a forward leaning position. I was sad to not have her tits as my soft pillows anymore, but glad that I could now reach in front of me, and collect some more bath foam to try to cover the surface just in front of me, instead. Auntie started to rub my back with a bar of soap and both her hands.

"While mom does your back, you can do my front” Amy said and poured some shampoo over her tits!

"But; I don’t have a sponge?” I stammered.

"Just use your hands, silly” she replied and leaned forward; the slimy shampoo slowly running down her round tits, then dripping onto the foamy bubbles on the water.

I cleared my throat for unknown reasons, and gingerly tried to use my fingertips to spread out the shampoo over her top chest and shoulders.

"Come on! you have to make it lather up” she said with a jokingly annoyed voice. Then she grabbed the back of my hands and put them over her tits! I could feel her hardened nipples under my palms as she started moving my hands around and around over her two firm tits.

I don’t know for how long this went on, but long enough for me to get a painful raging hard on, under the water. I don’t think I have a specially big cock, or anything. But I could probably compare with the best, in terms of hardness at this moment. It was painful, but at the same time I was in a wet and warm heaven, wedged in place by my aunt's and my cousin's legs!

I was jolted back to reality, or to a new form of heaven, actually; when aunt Lily exclaimed: "There! Your back is done now, lean back toward me, and I’ll do your hair.” Amy reached past me to hand Lily the bottle of shampoo. Then I was pulled back, my head was pillowed on two soft tits. Landing in her tits, my two earlobes were gently poked by what I now assume were Lily's two big stiff nipples. But this time my back, and aunt Lily, were covered in shampoo, and very slippery.

I slid down a bit. Lily lifted her thighs up, and her thighs caught under my armpits. So I was now slid down, just my head and shoulders above the water and I was stuck in a meaty vise, my head pressed in between auntie’s generous tits that were now also touching my cheeks from behind!

To my terror, yet enjoyment; my sliding down in the tub also had resulted in mine and Amy’s groins bumping together! I could feel the bottom of my shaft pressing against her pussy down there under the foamy water surface!

I was stuck in place and had no chance to move! Above and around my head were aunt Lily’s huge boobs, my arms were wedged in place between by her thighs; and my legs were firmly held down by both Lily’s and Amy’s legs on top of them.

For a short moment I prayed for the slim chance that Amy maybe didn’t notice that something was pressing against her pussy lips.

No chance of that, though. Amy had gone very silent all of a sudden. Aunt Lily was shampooing my head and hair between her tits I could feel Amy tilting her pelvis, slowly; up and down the underside of my now pulsating shaft.

My eyes stung just a bit. Auntie suggested I close them to avoid further irritation, while she thoroughly scrubbed and massaged my scalp.

Auntie passed the shampoo back to Amy, and Amy started on her own long hair and scalp. She began humming ever so softly.

But without my vision, all my other senses got much more intense! I could feel the firm embrace I was in by aunt Lily, I could even feel her slippery mound pressing ag

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 22 Jul 2026 02:59:00 +0000

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 4.

Cassie needs Kyle to rescue Stephanie's self-esteem with Big Dick Therapy.

Based on a post by badge_25. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First Time.

I can't honestly say I was thrilled about the prospect of temporary celibacy, but Cassie was insistent. And it sure didn't take long for her to put the wheels in motion. When I woke up the next morning, she had sent me a text. Stephanie was interested, and willing to have the three of us talk. Cassie suggested we grab a quiet corner of the dining hall that night for dinner.

We all had classes that afternoon that ended about the same time, so we agreed we'd meet at the dining hall. When I walked in to the room, I saw that Cassie and Stephanie had already arrived and had a table separate from the rest of the crowd. Cassie stood up as I approached and gave me a quick kiss. Stephanie stayed seated and looked at me cautiously, but with a slight, embarrassed smile. We decided to go through the food line before we talked, and once we returned to the table, we ate our meals mostly in silence.

"All right, who called this meeting," Cassie said jokingly after we finished our food.

"Me I guess," I replied. "First off, I'm really nervous, so bear with me." Both girls nodded. "I just want to make sure we are all on the same page and we don't do something we all end up regretting. So I have one question to ask and one request to bring up before we decide we're all in. And if anyone else wants to say or ask something, I think this is the time." Neither said anything. They were waiting expectantly to hear what I was going to say.

"Okay. So the question first. Stephanie, I need to hear from you why you would entertain this and what your expectations are. I know what Cassie has told me, but I just want to make sure nothing has gotten lost in translation."

Stephanie nodded and cleared her throat. She spoke very softly, and her voice had a definite tremor. It looked like she was fighting to hold back tears.

"You know I got out of a relationship a couple of months ago. Looking back, I should have gotten out of it a couple of years ago. It wasn't healthy, or reciprocal, or really very, I don't know; intimate maybe? And I can't help but wonder how much of it was my fault. I call him TD now instead of using his name, Cassie told you what that stands for right? TD messed me up. Made fun of my body, my boobs, my figure, and he did it in front of his friends. He shamed me, you know what I mean? And, um, in bed it was all about him, like I was lucky he was doing me a service." Stephanie glanced around to make sure no one was in earshot before she continued.

"I want to reclaim my body image. My self-confidence. I need to have a man look at me and want me as I am. I want to feel desired. And I know I could do that with any number of guys on campus, but I'm not ready for another relationship, I don't need to be loved, not yet. And I'm not looking to have a reputation for being easy. I know how guys talk, and I'm not going to put myself in that situation. I like the fact that you have some strings attached, specifically to Cassie. I know if we do this it would be, not a transaction, that's not the right word, but it would have boundaries. It would be a specific event, a single time. And I know you guys would be discreet. I don't have to worry about someone bragging about me as a conquest or some one-night slut, pardon my language. And I'd be lying if I didn't admit to wondering after seeing you naked that day. Wondering what it would, um, feel like with you." Stephanie dropped her eyes to the table and I could see she was beginning to blush. "I hope you aren't embarrassed, but Cassie told me some of the things you've had to deal with because of your, ah, um, size. I'm hoping that maybe you can relate a little to where my head is at?"

"Stephanie, I can totally relate. And I am being totally honest when I say want to go to bed with you." I reached across the table and gave her hand a squeeze. "And please don't say thank you. This isn't a charity act or a pity party. This is two people who want to share something together. And please know that Cassie and I are deeply sensitive to your precious and injured heart. We both want you to be deeply impacted with a message that you are lovely, kind, and sexy as hell. If a good fuck is what conveys that message, then we are 'all in'."

She smiled weakly as tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffled a bit and looked up at me.

"Thanks. Shit. Sorry. Me too. I mean, I want to go to bed with you too. God this is crazy," she said with a little laugh. "I never would have thought. But hey, what are friends for?" We all giggled at that.

"You said you also had a request Kyle. What is it?" Cassie asked.

"Yeah, I maybe should have brought this up first. I apologize for that. But I'm only going to be comfortable doing this if Cassie is in the room." I turned to face her. "That probably sounds really weird and kinky, but I just don't think I'm going to be able to get past the feeling that I'm cheating on you if you aren't there. I just have to know there aren't any secrets between us. I don't know exactly how that would work, I guess. I'm not advocating for any sort of threesome situation. But I can't help thinking that if this is really about three consenting adults, there needs to be complete transparency between all three."

Cassie and Stephanie looked at each other and then back at me. It was hard to read their expressions, but I was pretty sure I had just scuttled the whole arrangement. If that was the case, so be it.

"Doesn't sound much like a request," Cassie said. "Sounds like an ultimatum."

"I'm sorry about that. I didn't mean it to be. But I think it's important that everyone's issues are on the table. That's mine."

"Well, I'm fine being there. I think it would be intensely erotic. But it really isn't my call, it's Stephanie's. Stephanie, you don't strike me as having a huge exhibitionist streak. What do you think?"

Stephanie squirmed a little in her chair, looked at me, and then back at Cassie. "I think I want you to watch," she said softly. "It's turning me on thinking about it." I think all three of us were becoming a bit aroused, but I wanted to stick to the matter at hand.

"Then that's everything I wanted to talk about. Any other concerns?" I concluded.

"Just the logistics I think," said Cassie. "We've talked about midterms being a priority, so I think we are looking at two weeks from Saturday. That much time should wind up everyone's hormones nicely. I think we should plan for the afternoon so that there isn't any awkwardness about who's sleeping with whom after. Make sense? Yes? Good. Then I think we can adjourn a very successful meeting."

We cleared our trays and walked back to the dorm together. I gave both girls a hug at their door, and Cassie and I made plans to go to the library later.

The only word I can use to describe our interactions over the next two weeks is "odd". The three of us were together a lot because we were really focused on mid-terms and were in study groups together. Outside of studying, which was pretty much constant, our free time consisted basically of meals at the dining hall, which we did together as well. While we invested most of our intellectual energy on class work and test prep, there was an electric air between us driven by a rising sexual tension. The two weeks gave me plenty of opportunities to back out, and I almost did several times. I'm sure Cassie and Stephanie had some misgivings as well, but every time I crept to the edge of calling things off, I'd get a sultry glance from Cassie, or a shy batting of the eyes from Stephanie, and my cock would instantly go stiff. Suffice it to say, that pushed the doubts into the background. I'd like to say "the days flew by", or "before I knew it", but the wait was interminable. Without the tests hanging over me, I probably would have cheated and taken things into my own hands for some relief, but I stuck to the ground rules and made it through the mid-terms.

Finally, the calendar turned to Friday and everyone could breath a sigh of relief that testing was over. By this point, it seemed like my erection was a constant presence, and without the distraction of school work, I wasn't able to push the erotic imaginations from my mind. Cassie, Stephanie and I met up for dinner at a local diner that was a campus favorite to celebrate our academic prowess. The conversation dried up pretty quickly as our plans for Saturday became the elephant in the room.

"Anyone have any plans for Saturday?" Cassie joked, taking a long sip of a milkshake. "Just kidding. But are we all still on for tomorrow afternoon?"

I was honestly a little edgy, and I had trouble meeting Stephanie's eyes. It had occurred to me that to back out now could very likely leave Stephanie wondering if it was her fault somehow. That she wasn't desirable. Exactly the opposite outcome that we were hoping to achieve. I knew I couldn't be the one to say no.

"I'm in. And I'm looking forward to it," I said softly. "Stephanie?"

Stephanie smiled slightly and just nodded.

"Me too," said Cassie. "So our room after lunch. Kyle, we'll text you when we are ready."

And just like that, we were committed. We made a little small talk over the remainder of our meal, and then headed back to the dorm where we adjourned to our own rooms.

Saturday dawned as one of those beautiful fall days that actually feel like summer. I knew that after mid-terms, almost everyone in the dorm would be outside catching late season rays before the onset of cooler weather. That was great, because it lessened the chance of anyone catching on to our uncommon tryst. I went for a run early to clear my head and then hit the showers. I decided to completely shave my cock and balls for the event. I knew Cassie would appreciate it and hoped Stephanie would react favorably as well. I grabbed an early lunch, and then went back to my dorm room to wait. I was exceedingly nervous, and my heart was pounding. I even had trouble deciding what to wear and then laughed at myself knowing how quickly whatever I put on was likely to come off. I settled on simple with a t-shirt, jogging shorts and boxers. Then I put my phone on my desk and sat back.

The minutes ticked by. I closed my eyes and tried to envision what I would be walking into when I got to Cassie and Stephanie's room. We had talked about the where and when off all this, but not really the what or how. I started to worry that I hadn't really put together a plan, but before I could dwell on that fact too deeply, my phone buzzed with an incoming text. I was a little surprised when Stephanie's name popped up on the screen. I had expected Cassie to be the one to call me. "Ready" was all the message said. I walked quickly down the hall and knocked lightly on the door.

"It's open," I heard Cassie say. I opened the door slightly and slipped into the room. It took a minute for my eyes to adjust. The girls had closed the blinds and the room was lit softly by a single bedside lamp. I stood between the two beds and gathered myself. Cassie was lying in her bed on the left, propped up on her elbow. She was under her sheet up to her waist. She was wearing the baggie top of a loose fitting, two-piece night gown, and I suspected not much else. Stephanie was laying in her bed on the right, with her sheet drawn up under her chin. Her eyes were wide, and I could tell she was probably as nervous as I was. I noticed that on her desk above her head was a bottle of lube. Somehow the visual clue that sex was in the offing reassured me somehow, and I began to relax.

"Kyle; Stephanie and I decided that the best way to get started is for you to take turns revealing yourself to each other. Sound good?" I should have figured that Cassie would take the lead.

"Yeah, sure."

"Good. Why don't you go first. Take off your shirt." I looked at Cassie and nodded, and then locked my eyes on Stephanie who was still tensely holding the sheet up over her shoulders. I slowly reached down and pulled my shirt off over my head and dropped it on the floor.

"Okay Stephanie, your turn," Cassie whispered. Stephanie looked over to Cassie and appeared to hesitate, then she turned back to face me. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, and then pulled the sheet down to her waste. I drank in her beauty. Her skin was very pale, and in the low light appeared almost translucent. She was slender and delicate, and I could see a faint hint of her ribs as she breathed. Her tits were very small, just swells rising from her chest. Her nipples however, were large and prominent. Almost the size of the tip of my index finger, they were cherry red and surrounded by tiny, bright pink areola.

If I had been worried about my ability to perform, my swelling member put those thoughts to rest. Stephanie opened her eyes and looked questioningly at me. I smiled and wasted no time in dropping my shorts and kicking them off to the side. Stephanie's eyes traveled down to the rapidly growing bulge in my boxers. I looked down and saw that my cock was threatening to pop through the fly of my underwear. Our eyes met and I smiled again at her and winked. She giggled a little and smiled back at me.

Stephanie sat up, and with only a slight pause this time, grabbed the sheet and threw it down to the end of the bed. She laid back with her arms at her sides, her long legs ever so slightly spread. We were still looking eye-to-eye, but she seemed to be daring me to gaze at the juncture of her legs. I didn't need any encouragement. Her pussy was almost completely shaved, with just a small vertical strip of black pubic hair above her slit. Her labia were quite petite, which made her hooded clit seem much more prominent.

"Stephanie, you are beautiful," I murmured. I was going to add that her ex was a moron, but no need to bring him back into the picture. It was my turn to reveal. I grabbed the elastic of my boxers and stretched forward over the head of my now rigid cock and pushed them to the floor. My cock was so stiff, it was standing almost completely straight with the angry purple head pointed directly at the ceiling, the first droplets of pre-cum evident at the tip. Stephanie let out a little gasp, and I think Cassie may have too, probably surprised by the hairless-ness of my package. I glanced over at Cassie to give her one last chance to wave this whole thing off.

"Go on," she said quietly, nodding toward Stephanie's bed. I laid down next to Stephanie. She was still on her back with her arms tense at her sides. Her eyes were closed again. I was a little afraid to touch her because it seemed like she might jump out of her skin, but I leaned over and gave her a peck on the neck and then reached across her to give her a quick hug. I then let my fingers brush lightly up and down her arm. She just lay next to me breathing rapidly.

I was used to Cassie telling me what to do to please her, so I was a little out of my element. I was fascinated by the size of her engorged nipples though, and that seemed a good place to start. I trailed my hand across her chest and started to gently fondle a nipple. Stephanie took a quick breath, but made no other movement. I took my time playing with the first nipple and then switched to its twin. I alternated between rubbing, pinching, pulling and twisting them, one and then the other. Stephanie continued to lay still. From the other side of the room, I heard the unmistakable but muffled sound of Cassie's vibrator coming to life. I figured it was going to be pressed on her clit in no time at all.

The thought of that emboldened me to take the next step with Stephanie. I propped myself up on my elbow, leaned over and took one nipple in my mouth while continue to toy with the other with my fingers. I licked and sucked and occasionally bit her sensitive bud, and felt her shiver for the first time. Her eyes were still closed, and she hadn't made a sound. With my mouth on her tit, I dropped my hand down between her legs. I had to nudge the inside of her thigh before Stephanie spread her legs wider to allow me access. I ran my finger slowly up and down her slit from the opening of her cunt to her clitoris and back again. She was quite moist and warm, so I scooped a bit of her juices and smeared them on her clit. I drew circles around it, pulling the hood back to make sure everything was lubricated. I started to slowly strum her clit up and down while still sucking her nipple. I got the pace of my sucking and the pace of my fingers synchronized and began to pick up the pace. Just then, Stephanie let out a high-pitched squeak and she withdrew her hips so that my fingers lost contact with their target.

"Oh god; Stephanie, I'm so sorry! Did I hurt you?" I stammered.

"No. No. I just; God. I just had an orgasm."

"Do you want to stop?" She turned her head towards me and opened her eyes.

"No. It, it just surprised me, that's all. Keep going. Please."

I returned my mouth to her nipple, but didn't linger there long. I trailed my tongue down her body until I was between her legs. She propped her body up on her elbows and watched my as I approached her pussy. She spread her legs further open. We stared at each other as I dropped my face towards her nether lips. When my tongue parted her folds, she fell back into the pillows with a soft sigh. Knowing that she was already highly aroused, I got right to work, vigorously lapping at her clit. In the background, I heard Cassie groan through what sounded like a pretty fierce orgasm. I wanted Stephanie to keep pace, so I pushed two fingers into her tunnel and began to rapidly draw them in and out. I was rewarded with the squeak and shudder of what I now knew was her climax.

Stephanie made no move to stop me and I had no intention of letting up. In just a matter of minutes, she went over the edge of a much more intense orgasm. She lifted her legs off the bed and moaned loudly as her cunt clamped down on my fingers. She bathed my face with her juices as the shock waves tore through her body. Before she could relax, several smaller orgasms rolled through her and left her quivering. She squeezed her legs together and pushed my head back. I looked up at her. She was reaching over her head to grab the bottle of lube.

"Kyle, we have to fuck. Right now. Lay back."

I lay back toward the foot of the bed. My cock was still fully at attention, dribbling massive amounts of pre-cum. She squirted the cold lube on my cock and oiled my entire length. I was a little surprised, but happy that she was taking some initiative. She spun around over me so that she was facing my feet, and then hooked her legs under mine, so that they were along my hips with her feet at my waist. I learned later the position is called reverse cowgirl. She knelt above me and grabbed my cock and guided the head to her vaginal canal. I was sure she was going to go slow, but instead she positioned my erection in one hand while supporting her weight with the other and sat down hard, taking me in all the way to my balls.

"Uh; fuck!" she moaned. She sat still with me deep inside her, breathing heavily.

"Wow girl" came a small exclamation from the other bed. I looked over at Cassie for the first time since getting into bed with Stephanie. She was quite a sight. Her sheets were kicked to the floor and she was leaning against the wall facing us. Her t-shirt was pulled up over her tits, and her legs were spread wide with her feet hanging down off the side. One hand had her vibrator positioned between her legs, and the other hand was squeezing her tit and nipple. She was staring at Stephanie. "Way to go!"

Stephanie nodded and started to slowly ride my cock up and down. The lube and her dampness were doing their job as she raised herself almost until my cock fell out, and then plunged back down until I bottomed out against her cervix. I didn't know what to do, so I just massaged her toned ass while she fucked herself on my cock. She began to go faster, and it was harder to keep my hands in place. My right hand slipped off her ass, and my fingers grazed the tiny rosebud between her cheeks. She tensed and stopped momentarily, but then resumed her ride. I resumed the fondling of her ass, but Stephanie was violently grinding h

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 21 Jul 2026 02:59:00 +0000

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 3.

Cassie coaches Kyle in the seductive arts.

Based on a post by badge_25. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First Time.

"Oh Kyle, you trimmed," Cassie exclaimed, looking at my crotch. I had taken her advice and spent some time in the shower with a scissors. I was by no means bare, but my pubic hair was cut as short as I could safely do. "Your cock looks even bigger now!"

"I guess that's good?" I asked, as I dove into the bed and reached out to hold Cassie tight.

We lay like that for a couple of minutes and then began to kiss again, this time with some urgency. I was on top of her with my legs between hers. I palmed her tit with one hand, alternating squeezing her soft flesh and gently pinching her nipple as our tongues explored each other's mouths. Cassie took my head in her hands and pushed me away so that she could look into my eyes.

"Eat me," she said. She hiked her body further up into the pillows and spread her legs. "I want to cum on your tongue."

I was instantly nervous, given my complete lack of experience. It must have shown on my face.

"Don't worry, I'll talk you through it," Cassie giggled.

As I moved down between her legs, Cassie reached down with both hands and spread her pussy lips wide. I found myself staring at her pink slit, her clit proudly erect and inviting. I stuck my tongue out and tentatively licked from her pussy to her clit. She tasted divine. I gave her another long lick and Cassie shivered at the contact.

"That's good, but focus on my clit," she whispered gently.

I didn't need to be told twice. I moved her hands out of the way, replacing them with mine, and got up on my knees so that I had better leverage. I ran the tip of my tongue in circles around her clit a few times and then started to lick it directly. Cassie let out a deep moan.

"Yes. Just like that."

I increased the energy of my ministrations, and also mixed in moments where I flattened my tongue completely against her clit and lapped at it, rasping the entire length across her sensitive bud. I could tell it was having an effect. Cassie was raising her hips off the bed to push her mound into my face. She was breathing heavily, punctuated with an occasional gasp.

"Fingers too Kyle. Use your fingers," she urged.

Taking her cue, I slowly pushed two fingers into her cunt and began to saw them firmly in and out. It took a minute to get back into a rhythm with my tongue, but Cassie's small grunts in time with my fingers signaled her growing ecstasy. So did her fluids, as my chin and cheeks were bathed with the product of her arousal.

"Keep going, Kyle. I'm almost there. I'm going to cum on your tongue!" Cassie wailed.

I redoubled my efforts, forcefully jamming my fingers into her tunnel and lashing at her clit with my tongue. Then I had an inspiration, I'm not sure from where. I took her clit into my mouth and sucked on it. That sent Cassie over the cliff. She grabbed the back of my head with her hands and pushed me into her pussy. Her legs started to quiver, and she arched her back and let out a sharp yelp.

"Oh god oh god oh god," was all she could muster before her body started to spasm, her shoulders hunching forward repeatedly in time with the contractions that were gripping her cunt. I kept up my oral attack until she collapsed back on the bed and grabbed me under my ears and pulled me up on top of her.

"Enough. That's enough," she gasped.

We lay entwined like that for several minutes. My cock was still stiff as a flag pole, but I didn't mind. I was incredibly happy that I had been able to pleasure Cassie in a way that was all about her, and not about me. I felt I owed her after our earlier sessions.

"Are you sure you've never done that before," she asked with wry smile. "That was fantastic."

"Scout's honor," I replied.

"Well, if there's a scouting badge for that, you deserve it. Now, let's take care of this big boy right here," she said, reaching down between my legs and encircling my erection with her hand. "Make love to me, Kyle."

She looked at me earnestly as she guided the head of my cock to her entrance. I understood the importance of her words. This was going to be a coupling of partners, not frantic fucking. I slowly drove the crown of my cock past her lips, and slipped in smoothly until I was completely lodged inside her, staring deep into her eyes the entire time. I paused to let her adjust to my size, kissing her lightly on her cheek and ear. She smiled up at me.

"You feel so good in there baby."

I slowly withdrew and then firmly pushed back into her, paused again, and then repeated the stroke. I was entranced once again by her green eyes, framed by her curls that were cast about her pillow almost like a boudoir photograph. Cassie wrapped her legs around my ass and tried to pull me in even deeper. Propping myself up on my elbows, I started to pick up the pace, still feeding the entire length of my cock in and out of her cunt. I angled my hips so that I could make contact with her clit, grinding my cock over it again and again. Cassie was starting to mewl with pleasure. We hadn't broken eye contact from the moment I entered her.

"I'm going to cum again," she said. She dropped a hand down between her legs, found her clit and began to rub it. I was on the edge myself, but I was determined to hold off until Cassie's orgasm took hold. I didn't have to wait long.

"Cumming," Cassie blurted, as once again her shoulders hunched and her legs went stiff. She stared at me wide-eyed. Her mouth was open but no sound came out.

I continued to steadily plow into her as she came. I could feel her cunt grip my cock with rippling contractions. Two or three more strokes and then I groaned as I shoved my cock in as far as it would go and started to shoot, basting her cervix with my load. We collapsed together, covered with a sheen of sweat and struggling to breath. Eventually, I rolled off of her, my softening cock falling from her pussy with a soft plop. I pulled the sheets back up over us and we lay next to each other on our backs. Cassie reached down between us and took my hand in hers and gave it a squeeze.

"I could get used to that," she said.

"It was good?" I asked.

"It was great. Everything tonight was."

"I'm glad. I wanted it to be special." I paused, afraid to say the next words out loud. "Cassie, I think I um, I think I'm in love with you," I managed to spit out. She rolled onto to her side to face me. She looked at me for a moment and then leaned over and gave me a long kiss.

"I think I'm in love with you too," she replied with a smile. She nestled her head on my shoulder and started to play with the hairs on my chest. We didn't say anything for quite a while. Cassie finally broke the silence.

"Well, I could use a little freshening up. You want to run to the bathroom and then we can come back and watch a movie?" So we both threw on some clothes and made our way down the hall. When we returned, we stripped right back down and snuggled into her bed with the TV remote. We eventually turned off the lights and went to sleep. Cassie was spooned into me, snoring lightly. The moonlight came in through the window and cast a soft glow on her face. I wished that I could freeze that moment in time. I fell asleep, content and thankful.

Saturday morning we were awakened by rain battering the window. They were big drops, driven by a cold wind. Low gray clouds were scuttling across the sky. It was definitely a day to stay indoors. I was glad we didn't have any study groups scheduled at the library. Cassie and I had moved in our sleep so that we were now laying back to back.

"Boy did the weather ever turn," Cassie said quietly. "Good day to stay in and study I guess." She rolled over and wiggled up against me. "Will you keep me warm?" she asked as she pulled me closer, throwing a leg over mine and pressing her tits against my back. My cock began to stir.

"I'd be happy to."

"Good. That's what lovers do." She started to nuzzle and kiss me on the back of my neck. At the same time, she reached down and grabbed my cock, which was rapidly getting hard. "Hmm. What do we have here?" she snickered, as she slowly started to jack my rod. I didn't say anything in response. I just lay there and concentrated on the sensations.

"I have an idea," Cassie said. "How about we both have some breakfast?"

"Now?" I was disappointed that she wasn't going to continue to stroke me.

"Yes, now. Lay on your back."

"What do you mean?"

"Lay on your back, and I'll give you something to eat."

I did what I was told, and began to understand the joke when Cassie moved up and knelt with one leg on either side of my head. She leaned forward onto her hands and looked back between her hanging tits at me.

"See? Breakfast," she said. She lowered her mound to my mouth, while at the same time she wrapped her lips around my erection and sucked it into her mouth.

I reflexively groaned with pleasure, and then set about trying to latch my tongue to her slit. The sixty-nine position was obviously new to me, and I struggled to adjust my head so that I had a good angle. Try as I might, the difference in our heights meant I had to crane my neck forward to make any contact. I moved a pillow to prop my head up, but it wasn't enough.

"Cassie, I can't really reach," I was forced to admit. She paused her sucking and spun herself around on top of me.

"That's okay. I need you in me anyway."

She moved her pussy over my raging hard-on and guided the tip to her opening. With her eyes closed, she slowly lowered herself onto my cock. She sighed as she took most of my cock inside her. Then she opened her eyes and began to very slowly ride me.

"I guess we need some practice on the sixty-nine thing," she said.

"There are worse things to have to practice," I replied with a smile. "God this feels good Cassie."

"Hmm," she moaned softly. "It sure does."

Cassie started to pick up the pace, her hair swinging as she bounced up and down. I reached up and gently started to twist both her nipples, which were as hard as pebbles. She threw back her head and moaned. She was riding me hard now, completely burying my cock in her pussy on the down-strokes. I started to spear upwards as she pushed down. She was grunting now, in rhythm with the fucking she was absorbing. I pinched her nipples harder which made her gasp with surprise. A guttural growl escaped her lips, as she violently bounced on my cock. I felt her cunt start to contract, and she rode me even faster.

"Ah, cumming, cumming," she almost screamed as her pussy started to powerfully spasm. That's all it took for me.

"Me too. Me too," I panted as I unloaded in her. It felt like a cannon blast, I came so hard.

Cassie was still riding me, but her pace was slowing as her orgasm began to fade. She eventually collapsed on my chest with my cock still inside her. A mixture of her juices and my jizz dribbled down my balls.

"You're getting pretty good at this Kyle, you know?" she said with a wink.

"I like to think I'm a fast learner," I replied.

"Hmm. Lucky me," Cassie said as she nuzzled my neck.

"I think I'm the lucky one," I countered. I gave her a gentle hug and stroked her hair away from her face. "So what do you say we go get a real breakfast?"

"Deal," she replied. "And let's bring back something for lunch so we can just study here this afternoon. I am not enthused about going to the library in this weather."

We took some time to clean up, shower and dress and then headed to the dining hall to grab some food. Then we headed back to Cassie's room and settled in to study. I had a bunch of reading to do for a literature class, so I set up shop on Cassie's bed and dug into a book. Cassie sat at her desk and worked on a paper on her computer.

"Mind if I play some music?" Cassie asked.

"No. Go ahead. Something mellow maybe."

She put on some instrumental jazz playlist that was perfect. With the rain, and the music, and just the two of us together, I felt like I was in a wonderfully peaceful cocoon. Cassie looked up from her computer and caught me smiling at her.

"What?" she asked.

"Nothing. Just counting my blessings I guess."

"How many are you up to?"

"Well one for sure, you."

"Don't you say the nicest things," she said.

She smiled back at me and went back to her paper. I stole glances at her for the next couple of hours. Occasionally I noticed her staring out the window at the rain. I don't know if she was pondering something significant, or simply looking for inspiration for her writing. My curiosity got the better of me.

"Penny for your thoughts, Cassie." She turned and looked at me.

"Honestly?" she asked.

"Of course honestly."

"Well, it's kind of embarrassing," she said sheepishly. "But I was thinking about your cock."

I had a pang of nervousness. I still wasn't completely confident in myself after years of thinking I was abnormal.

"What about my cock?"

"I'd like to see it, you know, shoot," she said as she moved over to the bed and rubbed her hand on the front of my jeans. "Do you think you can cum again after this morning?"

I raised my eyebrows in surprise. "You mean right now? What are you, insatiable?"

"I'm perfectly satiable, if that's even a word. I just have the hots for you. But I'm sore from this morning, so I was just thinking of alternatives."

"What exactly are you proposing?" I asked. Even through my jeans, the conversation along with her rubbing were having an effect. I was starting to get hard. Cassie could feel it as well, and she looked down at my crotch with a delighted grin.

"How about I show you how I use my vibrator while you jack off for me?" She unzipped my jeans and snaked her hand in to grab my rapidly growing erection. "Please, Kyle?" she said playfully, batting her eyelashes at me.

Any qualms I may have had about masturbating in front of Cassie were insignificant given the opportunity to watch her bring herself off with a toy.

"Do you expect me to say no?" I said with a laugh.

"Oh goody!" she said, as she clapped her hands together. "Okay then, get naked."

She went over to her dresser while I started taking off my clothes. She rummaged a bit in one of the drawers and then brought out a purple, palm sized device that I assumed was a vibrator.

"I think this one will do the trick," she said. She set it on the bed and quickly began to strip.

"You have options?" I asked. "Like more than one?"

"I have three. This one focuses on just on my clit. The other two go inside me, but like I said, I'm a bit tender right now."

I looked more closely at the vibrator as Cassie kicked off the last of her clothes. It was shaped kind of like a rounded bar of soap, or one of those molded computer mice. One end had a thimble sized protuberance with a hollow dimple at its center.

"How does it work?" I asked.

"I turn it on and fit this little cup thingy over my clit. It uses sonic waves. I should warn you that it makes me cum quickly and often."

We each took some pillows and sat at opposite ends of the bed. Cassie pressed the bottoms of her feet into mine, which had the effect of spreading both of our legs. It also caused her nether lips to part, giving me a fantastic view of her bare pussy in all its glory. My cock was fully erect now, and I started to stroke myself. Cassie turned the vibrator on to what sounded like a fairly high speed and pushed it firmly against her clit.

"Fuck that's good," she moaned, wiggling her ass to settle back into the pillows. "How are you doing big boy? Are you going to cum?"

"I'm sure I will, but it may take a bit." We continued on for a couple of minutes, the only sound in the room was the light jazz on the speaker, and the pattern of buzzing coming from Cassie's sex toy. I could see a telltale blush appear on Cassie's chest between her tits. Her nipples were standing completely at attention.

"Okay. I'm going to cum," Cassie whispered quietly. "Uh, uh, ah," she grunted.

"Wow. That was quick," I observed as Cassie relaxed her legs.

"Yeah. This thing does the trick."

I have to admit, I felt a little jealous about how quickly the device brought her pleasure. Cassie must have read my mind.

"Kyle, this thing makes me cum easily, but the orgasms aren't as good as what you've given me. They feel great, sure, but they are sharp and focused. With you, my whole body releases. It's like the orgasm is crashing through me like a wave. It's like I feel safe to surrender my entire being to you. Understand? This vibrator is good. You're way better."

I smiled and nodded. Her words were exactly what I needed to hear.

"That said," she continued, "I'm going to fucking cum again." And she did, undulating her hips as she went over the edge.

She continued the cycle for almost a half hour. Sudden, breath-stopping orgasm after orgasm. I think she came twelve times in thirty minutes. I could have cum at almost any time, but I didn't want Cassie's performance to end. I kept myself on edge and just kept my eyes riveted on her beautiful, nude body. The pressure was building in my balls, and I knew it would be a significant ejaculation.

"Okay, I can't keep this up much longer," she said, after her most recent ecstatic spasm. "Let me know when you are ready to shoot, and I'll try to cum with you."

"I'm ready any time," I said. "I've been keeping myself on edge."

"Not fair!" she protested. "I want to see you spurt."

"Well I didn't want the show to end. So whenever you're ready, I'm good to go."

Cassie fiddled with the controls on the vibrator and the intensity of the buzzing increased dramatically. She bit her lip as she re-positioned it on her bud.

"Ah, fuck. It won't be long," she wailed. She looked at me and then dropped her gaze to my cock. The head of my cock was a deep purple, and precum was streaming out.

"Okay, Kyle, I'm ready. I'm going to cum. Cum with me!" she cried.

I started jacking myself feverishly, while I stared at the vibrator seemingly permanently affixed between her legs. I felt the familiar tingling burn that singled an imminent eruption. Cassie yelped as her climax hit. She pulled her legs together tight and hunched her shoulders, her wide eyes still staring at my crotch.

An instant later the first rope of my load shot out of the tip of my cock and landed in a thick, gooey line across my chest. Three other spurts followed, leaving a criss-cross of semen on my stomach and chest. I continued to slowly pump my cock and the remaining juice dribbled down my cock and onto my hand. I laid back into the pillows and tried to slow my breathing. Cassie, chest flushed and legs spread, looked across at me with a wide smile.

"That was so intense. I've been able to feel it when you've gone off inside me, and obviously when you came in my mouth. Now I know why. It's kind of like one of those super-soaker squirt guns."

"Ha. If you say so. Makes more of a mess than a squirt gun though," I said, looking down at rivulets that ran from my neck to my naval. "I should probably clean this up before it drips on the sheets."

I stood and began to cross to the desk where there was a box of tissues. My erection was still at three-quarters staff and pointing parallel to the floor. And that was the instant; that the door to the room opened, and Cassie's roommate Stephanie walked in.

She was wearing black yoga pants and a hoodie. The yoga pants really showed off the shape of her slender legs and her

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 20 Jul 2026 02:58:00 +0000

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 2.

Kyle's big first coitus opportunity.

Based on a post by badge_25. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First Time.

Now. Kyle," she said. Her gaze dropped down to my crotch. She paused and chewed on her lip. The head of my cock had emerged above the waistband of my boxers, and I was pretty sure she could see it throbbing. "We are going to be skipping foreplay this first time, if it's alright with you," she continued. "Normally I'd say we should go slow the first time, and get to know each other's bodies, but there will be plenty of time for that. I've spent the last twenty-four hours thinking about that monster cock plowing my pussy, and I just want to be fucked, okay?"

All I could do was nod.

"Great. Usually though, skipping foreplay would cause a problem for a girl. Lubrication." She reached into her nightstand and retrieved a bottle of clear lubricant. "You should probably get some of this for yourself. And please don't take this the wrong way. Needing lubrication is not something to be embarrassed about, it's just being realistic about the situation and showing respect for your partner. Given your size, it's going to be, how shall I say, a tight fit for most girls. A little lube will go a long way. Now, I'm not sure we're going to need it, because I'm really turned on just because of all the anticipation, and when I get turned on, my pussy gets pretty damp."

She coyly spread her legs in front of her. Her eyes invited me to look at her crotch. There was an obvious, dark blue wet spot where her panties covered her mound. "See?" she asked. "But just in case, we will have this handy. Another way to address the issue is lubricated condoms. I don't suppose you brought any with you?"

"God Cassie, I'm so sorry. I didn't even think about birth control. I'm so stupid."

"That's okay Kyle, I'm on the pill. But really, a couple should share in birth control responsibility. Don't always assume the girl has it handled."

"I won't. Really, I'm sorry. And embarrassed."

"Don't be. You're a rookie. You get some leeway," she said, chuckling as she waved in the direction of my groin. "And you bring other assets to the table. One final thing. Again, without foreplay, it can take a girl a while to get aroused. And I can't usually cum unless my clit gets some, you know, attention. So if I start rubbing my clit myself, don't get hung up on it. It's not because you aren't performing. It means I'm close to the edge and just need a little push. Are you good with all that? From the looks of your cock you are."

I glanced down and saw that the purple head of my cock was now completely above my boxers, and that my erection was so hard it was holding the elastic of the waistband out from my stomach. "Yeah, I'm good," I said with a stupid grin. The natural way that Cassie had talked had relieved most of my nervousness and tension, and my hormones were taking over. I was ready to share my virginity with her.

"Then let's get started." Cassie stood up and reached out for my hands. She pulled me up so that we were standing face to face, next to the bed. "You know, it's flattering that I have that effect on you," she said softly as she eyed my stiff cock. "Let's put that thing to work." She knelt in front of me and slowly pulled my boxers down to my ankles. My cock sprang forward when it was released, and nearly hit her in the forehead. A small drop of precum had already formed at my slit. Cassie touched it with her index finger and gently spread it around my knob. I moaned at her touch, and she stood up and took a step back.

"It's even bigger than I thought" she said. "And that's a beautiful thing Kyle." With that, she crossed her arms and pulled her camisole off over her head. She looked at me to see my reaction. I tried not to gape at her. Her tits were perfect in proportion to her body, firm and slightly upturned. They were brilliantly white, set off by her summer tan lines. Her nipples were a deep pink, protruding proudly from the center of small, lighter pink aureoles.

"You're beautiful Cassie," I said. She smiled back at me, and then cocked her head playfully as she hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties and slowly lowered them until they fell to her feet. She stepped out of them, stood with her legs apart and looked up. She was putting herself on display for me.

Again, the tan lines from her bikini made it seem like a spotlight was shining on her pubis mons, enhancing every detail. She had shaved her mound completely bare, so I could see the darkened lips guarding her entrance, and the glistening of the moisture that had dampened her panties. I could smell her arousal as well, and it was wonderful.

"Fuck me Kyle. Fuck me now," she quietly urged as she lay down on the bed and spread her legs. "Start slow. Give me some time to adjust."

I carefully climbed onto the bed and moved up between her legs. "Should I use some of the lubricant?" I asked, remembering her prior instruction.

"Maybe a little," she said, handing me the bottle from the nightstand.

I opened it a drizzled it onto my cock until it dripped down from the head. I took my hand and ran it through the lube and then stroked my cock to spread it around. When I was finished, I stretched across Cassie and put the bottle back and then re positioned myself. I was looking directly into the folds of her pussy. I could see the opening of her cunt, and I could now see her erect clit peeking out from its hood.

"Ready?" I asked.

"God yes. Just start slow."

I crept up her body until my cock made contact with her cleft. Wanting to be gentle, I reached down and positioned the plum-sized tip at the warm, wet entrance to her cunt. Then I removed my hand and started to push my hips forward, relishing in the feeling of her cunt opening to accept my cock. Cassie's eyes were closed tight, and she was gripping the sheets with both hands. She grunted a little as the head of my cock slipped inside her. I froze in place.

"Are you okay Cassie? Am I hurting you?"

"I'm fine. It's just I've never been split this wide before. There are some new sensations. Keep going. But slow still."

I pushed forward again, and several inches of my cock slipped easily in, assisted by the lubricant and Cassie's juices.

She let out a low moan. "So big. So big. Give me more."

Again I re positioned my hips between her thighs and fed her hungry cunt more of my meat.

"Fuck that's good," she mumbled. "Is it all the way in?"

"Almost. Not quite. You still okay?"

"Yes. Fill me with it Kyle. Fill me completely."

I gave a final thrust and felt the head of my cock hit the end of her tunnel. I looked down, and saw that I was buried in her up to my balls. The sensations were unbelievable. I could feel the walls of her cunt gripping my cock like a vise. So warm and so wet. That she would offer herself to me like this caused me to tear up. I leaned down and gently kissed her.

"That's all of it," I whispered.

"It feels wonderful Kyle. I've never been stretched like this. So deep. So big."

I slowly withdrew my cock until just the head remained inside her, and then a little more quickly pushed it back in up to the hilt.

"Yes. Just like that," she moaned, gripping the sheets so hard that her knuckles turned white.

Again I withdrew and then thrust back into her. And again. And again. I knew if I went too fast, I would climax, and I wanted Cassie to cum, so I tried to control my pace.

"Oh," Cassie gasped.

I couldn't help but to speed up my thrusting. I was feeling a familiar buzzing at the base of my cock that alerted me to the fact that I'd be past the point of no return in pretty short order.

"Um, uh, uh, uh," Cassie grunted in time with my screwing, her tits jiggling sexily as I started to fuck her harder. The skin between her tits began to blush red, as I continued to move, in and out, in and out. Cassie let out a low growl, opened her eyes and looked directly at me.

"Yes. Yes. Close. Close," she said. She raised her right hand from the sheets and dropped it down to where our bodies were joined. I couldn't see, but I surmised that she was rubbing her clit. I'm glad she warned me about the move in advance. I was ecstatic that she was on the edge. I started to pound her as fast as I could, repeatedly pistoning my rod into her. Her pussy lips clung to my girth as I rammed my cock head home again and again. Cassie's mouth dropped open.

"Fuck Kyle. I'm cumming, I'm cumming," she wailed. Her whole body spasmed and her legs shot out straight. Her cunt clamped down and I could feel the muscular contractions on my cock.

"Ah, I'm going to shoot," I moaned as I felt my load starting to blast deep into her canal. I jammed my cock in and held it there as I filled her cunt with four or five massive wads of my cum. Cassie wrapped her legs around me and pulled me further inside her.

"Again. I'm cumming again," she moaned as a second, softer orgasm overtook her. After a few moments, she moved her hand up onto her stomach, unwrapped her legs, and let them fall to the bed. I tried to roll a bit to the side so that I wasn't crushing her tits, my cock still rock hard and lodged in her depths. She rocked her hips gently back and forth so that my cock moved inside her. "That was fantastic Kyle. I haven't come like that, like, ever. Was it good for you? Was it what you expected?"

"Are you kidding? Amazing. Much, much better than I expected. Obviously, I've never felt anything like it."

"Hmm," she sighed contentedly, as she continued to move her hips. "So, do you think you can still go? I mean, are you going to stay hard for a while?"

"Maybe? I don't know. I guess so."

"Good. Because I want more. Here. Move a sec." She gently pushed me off her and directed me to sit back. Then she turned around and got on her hands and knees with her beautiful pussy facing me, framed by her perfectly firm ass. She grabbed her pillows and stuffed them under her stomach and put her elbows on the bed. She spread her legs a bit, elevated her ass and looked back at me over her shoulder. "Take me from behind. It's my favorite position. And you'll be able to get deeper."

My mouth went dry with anticipation. Her face had a wanton expression of lust etched on it. She was a green-eyed tigress, and she knew what she wanted. I slowly nodded at her and got up on my knees. Looking down, I saw that her cunt was slightly agape, and I could see a small collection of fluid, a mixture of lubricant and our juices, dripping from her opening.

"Fast or slow?" I asked.

"Fast. Very fast. And very hard. Pound me Kyle. Make me cum."

Once again, I placed the purple head of my steel hard erection at the entrance to her pussy and plunged forward to skewer her on my cock. I was hoping I could meet her expectations. Having just cum, I figured I could hold out for quite some time, especially with how slick she was, so I was determined to fuck her with abandon.

Cassie arched her back and rocked back to take my cock as deeply as she could as I repeatedly drove it home. It took a few moments, but we quickly fell into a rhythm. The sound of my thighs slapping against her ass filled the room as I sank my cock balls-deep into her. She was whimpering and moaning constantly, but I knew now it was from pleasure and not from pain. Before long, Cassie snaked an arm through the pillows to between her legs. I felt her fingers on my cock as it moved in and out of her hole.

"I'm almost there Kyle. Keep going. Keep going," she panted, as she moved her fingers to her clit. I kept up the pace, slamming into her as hard as I could.

She was unintelligible as her orgasm hit. Her upper body collapsed onto the bed, and she buried her face in a pillow. Her legs twitched uncontrollably and I knew she was cumming. I was going to stop, but she was still furiously fingering her clit, so I figured she was sincere when she said she wanted her pussy plowed.

I pulled out of Cassie briefly, and got up onto my feet. She groaned in protest as I withdrew, but I quickly crouched low over her backside and reinserted my cock. In this position, I could penetrate even deeper. It also created a lot more friction on my cock, and started to move me toward shooting another load. Cassie continued to incessantly frig herself at this point, and it seemed like she was just riding wave after wave of orgasms, but she kept at it, even spread her legs farther for me to have better access. I took advantage, fucking her so hard and fast that I started to get light headed from the exertion. All the while, I was relishing the incredible sensations. My orgasm hit me by surprise. In a matter of two or three strokes, my cock exploded and I pumped a second huge load of jizz into Cassie's cunt. I immediately collapsed on my stomach next to her, and tried to catch my breath. She had gone still, and was quietly panting, facing away from me. We lay there for a good five minutes, catching our breath. Then Cassie turned to face me and drew me close to her.

"Wow. That was incredible. Satisfied with your first time? Better than flying solo?" She asked, teasingly. I laughed.

"Yes and yes."

"Was the experience what you expected? Did it live up to your dreams?"

"I'm not sure I ever got this far in my dreams. I've never really thought having sex with a specific person, you know? Being with you like this; I can't put it into words how special it is. Are you sure it was good for you?"

"In terms of orgasms, that was the best sex I've ever had," she replied.

"Just in terms of orgasms?"

"Don't take offense Kyle. Sex is more than orgasms, especially for girls. We skipped the foreplay tonight on purpose of course. But then there's all sorts of stuff that adds to the experience. The candlelit dinner. The sensual massage. The romantic environment. Holding hands. Pillow talk. It's kind of the inventory of things that differentiate having sex from making love. We just had sex. I mean look, we're in a twin bed in a dorm room, and I had to stick my face in the pillow so everyone on the floor wouldn't hear me screaming as I came on your cock. I can't completely release with those kinds of thoughts in the back of my head; I came close though." She smiled as she punched me lightly in the chest. "And I will be really disappointed if we ever do it and you leave right away after. No wham, bam, thank you ma'am allowed. I like to cuddle after. Unless we both know it's going to be a quickie. Sometimes, if I'm really horny, I just want to cum and then get on with my day. You good with that?"

"Yes. Sure. I'm just a little, I don't know, overwhelmed. I understand everything you've said. I just hope I don't disappoint you. I feel like you're in the teacher role, and I'm the student."

"Not teacher-student. Partners. Co-pilot and co-pilot. I don't mean to lecture you. I'm just trying to help you get over your nerves." Cassie gave me a big hug and started to kiss me gently on the lips. I put my hand on the back of her head and held her to me, returning the kisses while I ran my fingers through her hair.

"Hmm," she sighed. "Good cuddling, partner. But I need to run to the bathroom and freshen up. I'm kind of a mess; down there." She nodded toward her waist. I started to apologize, but before I could get the words out, she cut me off. "No sorries from you now. It was a team effort. Just stay here. I'll be right back."

Cassie got out of bed, pulled her panties on, and threw on a bathrobe. She grabbed a washcloth and towel, got her shower bag out of a drawer and left the room. I turned on my back and stared at the ceiling. I had to laugh, thinking about how she caught me adjusting myself during the movie just a few short weeks ago. And me thinking my cock was something to hide. Now Cassie had seen it in all its glory, and I had been able to bring her pleasure.

Cassie returned to the room and stowed her bath kit. "You ARE spending the night with me, right?" she asked.

"Yes Cassie. I don't want to be anywhere else."

"Good," she said with a grin. She hung her robe up, dropped her panties and climbed naked back into bed. She lay next to me and idly started to run her fingers through my chest hair. "I didn't mean to freak you out with all the instructions before. You know, romantic dinners and massages and stuff. We don't have to hurry to check all those boxes. I just need you to understand there has to be more to our relationship than sexual activity. I want a companion."

"I completely get that. Completely. And I want the same. I may be a dunce sometimes though. Like not getting that you had an interest in me beyond friendship. And not thinking about the birth control and stuff. And to be honest, I'm really in over my head on the sex stuff. So if I'm being stupid or doing something wrong, please tell me."

"Deal," she said as she gave me another little kiss. "And the only thing you maybe did wrong was to wear me out. I'm spent. Which is exactly what I asked for. Are you okay going to sleep a little early?"

"Of course." I nodded and gave her a hug. Cassie rolled over on her side and pushed back into me with her backside. I draped an arm over her, rested my hand across her chest and pulled her tight to me. She mewled in appreciation and wiggled her ass against my now flaccid cock. "Can I ask you something Cassie?"

"Of course."

"Why me? I mean, I'm not the big man on campus type. And I still feel out of my league socially. You're so confident and outgoing. Why settle for the idiot farm boy?"

"Don't sell yourself short Kyle. You aren't a total idiot," she said with a soft laugh, "and you're the first guy I've met in a while that didn't check me out physically when we first met. I can't tell you how irritating it is to first meet a guy and have his eyes immediately go to my tits. Now that I've gotten to know you a bit, I'm happy with what I've found. The quiet, mysterious thing you have going is attractive to me."

"More like awkward and painfully shy," I responded.

"Ha. Hardly," she said with a giggle. "Good night, big boy." In about two minutes she was snoring softly. I lay quietly next to her just enjoying the fragrance of her hair, the smoothness of her skin, and the warmth of her body against mine. Her shallow, regular breathing relaxed any tension or nervousness I had. She felt safe, lying nude in bed beside me. I felt so close to her, both physically and emotionally. A pleasant feeling of wonderment came over me as I drifted off to sleep.

When I awoke the next morning, I was momentarily confused about where I was. It only took a second for the events of the previous evening to come rushing back. Cassie and I were tangled together in the small bed. She was on her back and I was on my side. The sheet had dropped down so that Cassie's tits were on display, her gorgeous nipples like cherries on an ice cream sundae. My cock, which was already semi-hard with a morning erection, came quickly to full staff and started to poke Cassie in the hip. I shifted a bit away from her, trying not to wake her up, but she stirred as her eyes fluttered open.

"You are beautiful in the morning," I said.

"Hmm. Just in the morning?" she asked, rolling on her side to face me.

"No! Of course not. You are always beautiful," I replied with an embarrassed smirk.

"You say the nicest things Kyle," she said as she ran a finger down my chest towards my waist, where it ran into my now raging hard-on. She wrapped her fingers around it and started to stroke it slowly. "Looks like you are fully awake," she said, lifting the sheet with the other hand to watch her ministrations. I dropped my hand down between her legs in search of her slit, but she gently grabbed my wrist and moved my hand back up between us.

"I'm pretty sore this morning Kyle." She saw me start to frown. "Don't worry, it's a good sore. Like what yo

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 19 Jul 2026 02:57:00 +0000

A Farm Boy Goes To College: Part 1.

Kyle's horizons expand when he leaves the farm for college.

Based on a post by badge_25. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First Time.

I grew up on my parents' Midwestern dairy farm. I have one sister who is six years older than I am, so she was long gone before I came of age. Dairy farming is a tough business, especially with a large herd. My mom and dad managed one hundred and seventy-five milking cows, and it's an every day responsibility. They had hired hands while we were growing up, but that cuts into the already slim profit margins, so when I was in eighth grade, they made it clear that they expected me to help out. I was a small, skinny kid at that point, and didn't contribute that much at first. But as I matured, I was able to pull my own weight, and eventually they were able to downsize the hired staff.

The work was hard, but I enjoyed it. The major downside was that I had to be up early to do morning chores before school, and go straight home from school every day to do more work. It was especially trying during the dark winter months. In retrospect, I missed out on a lot of the typical high school experience because of that. I couldn't do sports or other extracurricular activities. As a result, I was pretty introverted and didn't have a big circle of friends. I never dated anyone, so I was pretty sexually naive beyond what I saw on the internet. And being in a rural area, internet speeds were maddeningly slow. Streaming porn was basically a waste of time because of all the service interruptions. Mainly I read "dirty" stories on a variety of sites, and masturbated myself to orgasm. Of course, I knew about the birds and the bees. Living on a farm, animal breeding is just a thing that happens and my parents explained it all. They took a very clinical approach about it though, and didn't really delve into the human sexuality aspect of things.

The friends I Did have were all serious about school. So was I. I wanted to get into a good college or university and pursue something other than dairy farming. My parents understood, and didn't press me on it. They were witness to the regular demise of family farms in our county, and were planning to sell the farm at some point and retire anyway. So my routine was basically cows, school, cows, eat, homework, sleep. By the time I turned eighteen and was a senior in high school, my body had developed. I'm six foot two, and back then I was a pretty lean one hundred and eight-five pounds. I was in really good shape because of all the physical farm labor.

The summer before my senior year, my parents came home from dinner with friends on a neighboring farm, and asked to have a talk. The discussions at dinner were apparently centered on the fact that I was not being allowed to have the normal high school experience. It had never really occurred to them, I guess. My sister hadn't taken to farm work the same way I did, and being the first kid, she had been able to negotiate more time away from daily chores. They profusely apologized and insisted that I take more time this last school year for extracurriculars. I told them it was no big deal, and that I liked the farm, but they stood their ground. They said they'd get some more part-time help for just this year. They pointed out that realistically, they'd be doing that in the next ten months when I went away to school anyway, so they might as well figure it out now.

I protested occasionally the next couple of weeks, but by mid-August, when the school year was on the horizon, I actually started to look forward to some more free time and so the issue was settled. Now the only problem was what was I going to do to? It wasn't until my eighteenth birthday just before Labor Day that I had any idea what I might try. That weekend, I had a few of my close circle of friends over to swim in the pond on our property and grill out over a campfire. I told them how my parents were letting me loose from farm responsibilities, and asked them what sort of stuff I should pursue. After a lot of good-natured ribbing mixed with serious discussion, I concluded joining the cross-country team was something that interested me. I was as physically fit as anyone I knew, and had always enjoyed running. Several of the guys had been on the team since our freshman year. They had good things to say about the coach and the camaraderie of the group. So it was settled.

The team had already started captain-led practices at that point, so I had to go ask the coach for permission to come on the team as a late joiner. My friends vouched for me and I think the coach could see I was in shape, so he gave me a copy of the practice and meet schedule and the team rules, directed me to get our family doctor to sign an athletics health approval, and told me to be at practice after the first day of the fall semester. I did all that, and went to the mall in town to pick up some good running shoes and practice gear.

I showed up for the first day of practice, feeling a little guilty that I hadn't gotten straight on the bus after school to get home for chores. Hanging with the other guys on the team though, stretching before we started running, joking around, reliving the first day of school; I realized I hadn't known what I had been missing. We broke down who had what teachers, the opening weekend NFL games, which girls had "blossomed" over the summer. General guy stuff. I silently thanked my parents for seeing their way to letting me have the opportunity.

Regardless, I couldn't rid myself of the guilt of not helping on the farm. To try to make amends, that first week I skipped showering and left as soon as practice was over to get home. It was a futile effort, mostly because by the time I got home it was time for dinner, and my mom made me shower before we ate. And I had homework from several AP classes I had to get to after the meal. I wasn't helping out at all. It eased my mind that the new hired hand got rave reviews from my dad. He was already of the opinion that the guy would be a great long-term employee. So after five days of trying to clear my conscience, I threw in the towel and decided it would be better to just concentrate on school and cross country.

That next Monday, I made the switch. I stuck around with the rest of the team in the locker room after practice. There was a great vibe and I felt great being accepted as a member of a team for the first time since probably youth soccer in sixth grade. I realized I hadn't even really been in a locker room since middle school gym class when most boys were still waiting for that first wisp of facial hair. Gym was an elective class at our high school, and I avoided it to load up on academic subjects. I mean, it's not like I wasn't getting any exercise at home.

After a while, the joking died down and guys started to strip off their practice gear and head to the showers. I did the same and grabbed a shower just inside the shower room door. I faced the wall with my head directly under the shower and let the water just wash over me. Then I turned around and let the water run down my back. I'll never forget the next couple of minutes as long as I live.

"Oh my god Kyle," one of the guys exclaimed. "That's a serious tool!"

I looked around at the rest of the team and saw that every one of them was staring at my crotch. Some of their mouths hung open in what? Disbelief? Awe? Disgust? Envy? Looking back, I've never really been able to decide.

I took a quick survey of everyone else's "equipment", and immediately understood that, to my surprise and dismay, I was different. My penis was larger than any of those in the shower room. Quite a bit larger. I didn't know then, but I do now, that my penis is just a little less than ten inches long when erect. The diameter is a bit over two inches. Flaccid, none of my teammates' organs were even two thirds the size of mine. For whatever reason, ignorance I suppose, I was horrified. It didn't help that everyone else was looking at me and nervously laughing. Embarrassed, I turned and fled the shower, hurriedly threw on my clothes, and bolted for home.

I never went back to cross country practice. A couple of the guys tried to talk me into it, but I felt too ashamed. Stupid, I know, but like I said, I was naive. I made up an excuse for the coach that my family needed me back for work on the farm, and I told my family I was having trouble keeping up with classes and had to drop cross country. I promised them I was staying at school with study groups, so that they would think I was still getting some social experience. There was some truth to that, but most of the time, I studied by myself. The reality was that any number of times I would look up and catch groups of girls whispering and giggling while looking my way, or the laughter at a table of my friends would dry up as I approached. I knew that word was out about my abnormally large genitalia. Prior to my "unveiling", I had allowed myself to start to think about getting to know some of the girls in my class better and maybe even dating, but if I wasn't introverted before, I sure was now. Needless to say, when I left for college at the end of the next summer, I was still a virgin.

I was thrilled to be accepted to the flagship university in our state, and was eager to turn the page on my high school years. My parents helped me pack up my things and drove me the three hours to college. With a firm handshake from my dad, and a tearful hug from my mom, I was suddenly alone in my dorm room. The dorm was coed, with girls' rooms grouped around a women's bathroom in kind of a pod, alternating with boys' rooms arranged the same way. There was a ton of commotion as more kids got dropped off by their parents just like I had. I said some awkward hellos as people went past, and busied myself with unpacking. It wasn't long before my roommate arrived. I had chosen to be randomly assigned, and Justin was from Chicago. We had emailed and talked a couple of times to kind of split up what to bring, and he seemed like a pretty normal guy.

That first week at school is kind of a blur. I had to get used to classes in a multitude of buildings, figure out where and when I was going to study, try to get to know my roommate and others on our floor; typical college orientation stuff. I tried to challenge myself to venture out of my comfort zone and be more socially involved. College was a blank slate after high school, and I wanted to make the most of it.

At the end of the first week, I felt like I was beginning to settle in. Justin and I were really hitting it off. I got the sense he was kind of a class clown, but he seemed to sincerely want to get to know me. He had his eyes trained closely on the women on our floor. He told me his high school girlfriend had dumped him over the summer and he was "taking applications for her replacement". I had to laugh at that. I had homework under control, and knew my daily routine. I even figured out when I could get some workouts in at the rec center. It felt good to lift and swim or run. I didn't want my fitness to suffer after years of being in good shape.

On Thursday, I came back to the dorm after a long run, in dire need of a shower. I grabbed my bath kit and a towel, and headed to the bathroom in shorts and flip flops. When I was done, I went back to our room where Justin was watching sports news on his tablet. I had almost started to strip down when I realized that to change clothes, I would either have to awkwardly try to hide myself, or that he was going to see my privates. I stood there in a brief moment of panic and uncertainty, and then decided I couldn't go through the entire school year this way. I mean, we were going to be living together in a twelve by fourteen foot room. There wasn't going to be a whole lot of privacy. I steeled myself, took a deep breath, and tried to nonchalantly drop my shorts while at the same time digging in my drawer for a new pair of boxers.

At exactly that moment, Justin looked up and asked, "So how are we going to survive as roommates when we are fans of different NFL..." His voice trailed off, and I saw that his eyes had gone wide, and he was staring at my groin.

"Wow man. Sorry. Um. Just. Shit. Sorry!" he mumbled. "I'll bet you're a hit with ladies, am I right?" he said, trying to cover his nervousness with a fake laugh.

I couldn't help but chuckle. "I wish. I've never really dated. Too much to do on the farm. So no real free time."

"Well. It's a target-rich environment here. I think you will make some girl very happy."

"Really? More likely to scare them off I think."

"Are you kidding? Dude, assets of that size get a healthy return on investment. Or so I've been told," he said with a silly smile. "Can you tell I'm a Business Admin major?"

I chuckled quietly as I quickly pulled my boxers on. "Hey, don't tell anyone about my, you know, stuff, okay? Kids in high school made fun of me, and I'd rather not repeat that experience."

"Kyle, your secret is safe with me. Trust me. But seriously man, it is an asset. I'll freely admit, I'm jealous."

Truth be told, that admission stunned me. For almost a year, I had considered myself to be an oddity. Now a guy my age was jealous of the size of my cocks? Still, I couldn't quite accept the fact that maybe I wasn't a freak.

When Friday came, our RA announced several social activities for the weekend that were designed to be icebreakers. Trying to get as many people on the dorm floor to know as many of their dorm mates as possible. One that caught my eye that seemed to be low risk was a movie screening on Saturday night, in the common room at the end of the hall. The common room was set up with a nice big screen TV with surround sound, some really comfortable chairs and couches and a small kitchenette where you could prepare popcorn and snacks. They were going to show Shakespeare in Love, which I had never heard of. I figured it was some sort of historical non-fiction, but Justin told me it was more of a comedic drama with a super cast.

"It's a great choice because girls like it too. It should be a good event. Besides, I wouldn't mind getting to know some of the women on the floor. They've been kind of traveling in packs this week. I'd like to talk to some of them one on one." He was obviously all in, so I decided to go as well.

Saturday night came and Justin wanted to get to the common room early. "We want to get good seats, and also have a chance to socialize. All that I'm going to get is shushed if I try to talk to a girl during the movie." I agreed that was logical, so we made our way down the hall a half hour before the movie was supposed to start.

Entering the common room, I saw that Justin had been right. There were a handful of guys there, but the group was about seventy percent women. There were a number of small groups standing and talking, primarily sorted by gender.

"Let's get a couple of sodas and get in there," Justin said. The RA had several ice buckets with sodas and mineral water on the counter. We each dug through and made a selection, and then Justin put his hand in the middle of my back and pushed me toward a group of three girls that were standing by the window. "Come on, Kyle," he urged. "Time to meet some ladies!"

Reluctantly, I walked with him up to the girls. Justin had met one of them before, but I had not met any of them, so there were introductions all around. Justin was a natural extrovert, and completely at ease. He asked all sorts of questions that drove the conversation. What high school did you go to? Have you decided on a major? Who is roommates with who? That kind of stuff. I stood there mostly silent, or answered questions in the least amount of words possible. I'm sure I didn't make a sparkling first impression with any of them.

One of the girls though, Cassandra ("I go by Cassie"), really caught my eye. She was cute in a pixie sort of way. She couldn't have been more than five foot two or three, with light brown hair that curled in ringlets down to her shoulders. She had a little button nose, and dimples when she smiled. What really struck me though, were her green eyes. Mesmerizing is the only word I can think of to describe them. Or intense maybe. She had a mischievous grin, a great laugh, and a kind, easy air about her. My mind was racing to try to come up with a good question for her, but my thoughts were interrupted by the RA announcing that he was going to start the movie.

Everyone moved to sit down. Most of the couches were claimed by three or four girls. Justin managed to finagle a spot on a couch with two of the girls we had been talking to. There were two armchairs next to that couch. Cassie plopped down in the one closest to Justin and her friends, and I quickly got myself seated in the next armchair over.

"Hey Kyle, why don't you make a popcorn run for everyone?" Justin asked with a grin. There was no way he was going to risk losing his place on the couch, and I couldn't really blame him.

"Sure. Okay," I kind of stammered. "Everyone want some?" All the girls nodded, so I went to the kitchenette and filled five small bags of popcorn from a big bowl on the counter, and then hurried back to deliver them before someone stole my seat. When I handed a bag to Cassie, she smiled up at me with those dimples and green eyes.

"Thanks Kyle," she said. Her fingers made contact with mine as she took the bag. I almost melted on the spot. All I could do was nod and then sit down. I was relieved as the lights dimmed, allowing me to get my wits about me in the darkness.

The movie really was pretty good. Initially just pretty comical, but about a third of the way through, the love story sub-plot was introduced. There is a bedroom scene where Gwyneth Paltrow's character loses her virginity to Shakespeare. It's not hard core or anything, but her tits are displayed and her nipples are quite erect.

I hadn't masturbated for a couple of weeks, primarily because I had been busy packing at home. Then, when I got to the dorm, there just hadn't been an opportunity with Justin around. So my hormones were up. Watching the sex on screen, I was getting pretty aroused, and my cocks was soon "up" too. Bound by my underwear and my shorts, it was starting to get uncomfortable. Without really thinking, I reached down to adjust my pants to give my swelling cocks some space. I heard a little giggle from Cassie's direction and looked over to her with a sinking feeling in my stomach. Sure enough, she was watching my hands on my crotch with one eyebrow raised and a wry smile on her face.

I was mortified. I turned away from her and looked straight ahead. I quickly put both hands on the arms of the chair and gripped them until my fingernails were white. I'm sure I was blushing a deep shade of red. What an idiot. How could I forget there were other people in the room? I couldn't stay there next to her. I was too embarrassed. I stood quickly and hurried quietly out of the common room, and left the dorm to clear my head.

I managed to avoid Cassie for several days. It was inevitable that I would bump into her, since we lived on the same floor, but I wanted as much time to pass as possible before that happened. Turns out, she had other ideas. She cornered me Wednesday night. I was sitting alone in the dorm cafeteria and out of nowhere she sat down in the chair across from me and dropped her back pack on the floor.

"You're a hard guy to find," she said. "I kinda think you might be avoiding me."

"Um. No, not really," I mumbled as I tried to avoid her gaze.

"Not really? So that's a yes." She leaned forward and lowered her voice. "Look, Kyle. I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable somehow Saturday night. I shouldn't have laughed. I'm sure Gwyneth would be flattered."

"Can we not talk about this, please?" I said, forcing myself to make eye contact. I could feel myself starting to blush.

"It's natural you know, nothing to be ashamed of. And it's not like it's the first time I've seen a guy get hard," she said.

"Maybe a little TMI," I said. I was shocked she was being so open.

"I have nothing to hide, and I'm not afraid to say that I enjoy sex. Like I said, it's natural. As long as it's between consenting adults, I'm all for it. And how should I put it? Flying solo can be really good too. I think most girls have a little vibrating friend they rely on." I stared at her with my mouth open in a stunned silence. I couldn't belie

Young Bride: Given In Marriage.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 17 Jul 2026 06:57:00 +0000

Cecily is a young woman who will get married.

by Lady_Mary. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 1

I grew up in a very conservative family. My father was the boss in the family business, which was created by his father, which was my grandfather. My mother took care of the house and the children, whatever else she wanted to do the approval had to be given by my father. A wife was to be her husband’s adornment and calling card; I, my sisters and brothers were brought up with this motto.

Cecily? Father is calling you. I was pulled out of the activity by the voice of one of the brothers, Arthur.

I am on my way. I nod as I put my knitting aside. I run it over the fabric of my blue dress a few times to smooth it out and present myself impeccably in front of my father.

My father was a traditionalist. Together with our mother they took care of our impeccable dress. Especially the girls. Our dresses, because that was all we could wear, usually reached our ankles or mid-calf. Anything shorter was inappropriate. Tights were also compulsory. My family believed that ladies from good homes should always have them.

I nod in respect as I enter my father’s study. He sits in his swivel leather-covered chair, looking as perfect as ever in his suit trousers and white shirt, ironed by my mother.

He said in a cordial tone, indicating a chair for me to sit down, then said; “Mother praises you immensely, you have become a great help to her. I am extremely pleased about that.”

“ Thank you, Father. Praise always makes me happy.” I said with a smile.

“Therefore,” Father puts the stack of papers aside. “I thought you were mature enough to think about your household”.

“My household?” I repeated in surprise. I felt my face turn white.

“This is what awaits every woman. I thought my mother and I had instilled this in you all.” The man walks around the desk and sits on its edge almost beside me so that he can brush his fingertips against my cheeks. “You are our great pride. You will be the same for your husband. Lucky him.”

“So… who will it be?” I ask timidly.

“You will find out in time. You will like it. Of that I am certain.” Father blinks one eyelid at me. “First the engagement and a few… procedures involved.”

“Procedures?” I asked.

“Your mother will prepare you. You have nothing to fear. Well… That is all. You may return to your duties, my child.”

“Thank you, father.” I bow my head before I leave my father’s office.

My preparations for the nuptials began almost immediately… although I did not know to whom I would be married. I also still didn’t know anything about the procedures I was to go through and my father had mentioned them.

“The doctor will be with you shortly, lie still, my lady.” The maid instructed me.

In fact, there was nothing wrong with me, but it was necessary for the engagement to be announced. That is what mother and one of my brothers said.

So I was fulfilling a commitment. I lay in my huge bed, dressed in something like a nightdress, but much shorter than a standard one, for here the linen material ended above my knee.

I didn’t wait too long as the door to my room soon opened. I saw a man with blonde hair and at first sight he was two heads taller than me.

He placed his brown leather bag on the table that was next to the bed.

“Lady Cecily? I’m doctor Mason. I am here to confirm your readiness for the sacrament of marriage. I understand that this is your first examination of this kind, but I assure you that you have nothing to fear.” The young doctor sent me a weak smile. “ At first, I ask you to move down toward the base of the bed and spread your legs.”

“What? “ I could not believe what I had just heard. Red was on my cheeks almost immediately.

“Lady Cecily. It would be far better for yourself to do it voluntarily. Neither of us wants it to be unpleasant, do we?” he warned.

I obediently move down and spread my thighs. I seek solace in looking at the ceiling of my bedroom. It was decorated with hierubines that were supposed to watch over the cleanliness and good conduct of the girls.

“Wider. Lady Cecily, I will have to say a word to your father and husband-to-be. None of them will be pleased.”

“Excuse me… I never… “ I’m at a loss for words, but I spread my legs as he asks me. This contributes to the material of the garment falling up over my stomach and the man can now see my femininity.

“It’s very nice…” I feel the touch of a stranger’s single fingers on me. In a place so carefully hidden. The blonde man takes a seat on the stool between my legs. “I can see the hymen. It is not too thin That’s good. Your spouse will be pleased with this gift. Are you sinning?”

“Am I sinning?” I ask almost in a whisper.

“Have you ever touched yourself in a sinful way? In places… that you shouldn’t have? Don’t lie. I’m a representative of the church. God listens and can punish.”

“No, no, never! I swear.” I plead terrified, but almost immediately I let out a shrill scream. I feel something inside me.

“Relax, it’s a good sign… Your husband will have something to work on.” I watch as the doctor slides one of his fingers out of the copper. “With God’s Grace, you will not be a less fruitful woman than your mother. Undress.”

I untied the 3 bows on the front of the shirt without protest. I didn’t want my future spouse to think I was a troublemaker. I am far from it. I rose to a sitting position when asked to do so.

“Considerable for such a young person, but very nice. 85d to my eye.” He affirms, squeezing both my breasts in his hand, which makes me squeal. “Sensitive… Your husband will be really happy. Have you eaten anything since yesterday?”

“No, my mother told me not to eat anything after breakfast yesterday. The test could give bad results.”

I look up as the man walks away towards his leather bag. He looks for something for a moment.

“You have a wise mother. Kneel down politely on the floor.”

I do so, but first I throw on and tie my petticoat. I see the doctor smile but say nothing for a long moment. He takes slow steps towards me with something shiny in his hand, but I can’t see what it is.

“Open your mouth wide.” he ordered.

I do so immediately and unexpectedly the doctor stuffs something into my mouth, sort of like a bite block that a dentist might use, and ties it at the back of my head. My mouth opens even wider, which causes a slight pain.

“Take it easy. Put your hands behind your back and let them stay there.” The man sighs somewhat amused. “Now listen to me carefully. We must see how much you can take… it’s very important.”

Take? I understood absolutely nothing. I wanted to talk to the man, but my mouth was opened by some metal. I could not form anything into words. I kneel impatiently as the man walks towards his bag again and firmly presses something to the wall mirror. I am unable to see it for a long moment. Then at last I see it! I have heard about this… but a long time ago I put it out of my mind. Wives had to please their husbands in many ways when they were pregnant, often doing it with their mouths, wrapping their lips tightly around the penis to please the man. The doctor came to me and helped me to stand up, leading me to a kind of test where I knelt down again, facing the mirror.

“I know that the lesson programme for female marriage preparation talks about this. However, I understand that you may have forgotten. What you see is a dildo. Silicone. Here on the side.” He points his finger to the right side of the tool. Numbers appear every few centimetres.

“This will tell us what level you are starting from. Hence the spider gag in your mouth so you can get the best possible result.”

I look at the man, at the reproduction of the male penis. It is so big and thick… I can’t take it. Indeed, it’s a good thing I haven’t eaten anything… although my stomach is starting to hurt just thinking about it.

“Go ahead. I won’t finish this visit until you take.”

I squeeze my hands together behind my back and slowly slide the dildo into my mouth. I start to choke when I feel it at the starting point of my throat and almost immediately pull my head back, causing me to cough and my eyes fill with tears.

“Try again,” he orders.

“I ca ca.” I want to say I can’t make it, but I can’t form any words and all doctor can hear is sobbing.

“Take it easy. Many young women fail to do this properly.” The doctor kneels beside me. “I’ll push your head and hold it for a while Okay? This might hurt a little.”

I nod in acknowledgement that I agree, although the truth is that he didn’t need my consent. I felt his large but gentle hands sink into my brown curly hair and after a moment he pushed my head without indicating. I’m running out of air, so my hands are almost immediately on the wall to push back. My saliva flows out of my mouth onto the floor and mixes with my tears. Soon the push subsides and I gasp loudly for air.

“10 centimetres. Perfect for a start, young lady.” I feel him unbuckle the strap from the spider gag on the back of my head and pull out the dildo.

“In the face of everything, I can confirm that you can marry. You can stand up, Lady Cecily.”

Although I was still a little stunned, a smile appeared on my face. My parents will be proud, especially my father.

“Thank you doctor and… I apologize for my behaviour.”

“Nothing has happened. Fortunately, you turned out to be as obedient as you are said to be.” The man hides the instruments in his bag and pulls out a notebook. “You bleed regularly, according to your mother… The only thing I can recommend is vitamins. This will help in creating a family and in bringing new life into this world.” He speaks confidently and writes down on a piece of paper, which he seals at the end. “God bless you, young bride.”

I say goodbye to the doctor, and immediately after him mother enters the chambers, before whom I bow as I did before my father to pay my respects.

“The doctor has praised you. Father is delighted. So is your fiancé.”

“Who is it? My fiancé?”

“Daughter… These things only happen at the altar.” She says amused by my question, which I could ask several times a day. “Now you must be clothed and this must go back to its place.” She points to my belt, my virginity belt.

I have worn this attribute of maturity since I started menstruating. This has happened to every young woman in our faith. Without it, we might have sinned and tarnished the honour of the family, thus derailing any chance of a favourable marriage. It was locked with a key, and this was put in father’s possession. On the wedding day it will be given to my husband.

“Do married women… have to wear it too, mother?” I ask as she helps me put it on and then locks it.

“Depends on their husbands. When they are in a blessed state, they usually don’t, at least in the later stages of pregnancy.”

I look at my mother. She was only 36 years old and pregnant, another fruit of my parents’ marriage. My mother has never been without a child for more than 2 years. My parents believed that procreation was the purpose for which God created man and woman. They fulfilled it scrupulously. The Church also had this as the highest value of human life, especially of a woman.

“Your underwear needs to be replaced. This one is too childish for a married woman.” mother says. “The same with your dresses… but here your spouse will have a word.”

“I will put on your corset. A young married woman has no right to hunch over.” Mother pulls out my white Victorian-style corset from the wardrobe, to which I obediently allow myself to adorn and tie it, even though it was an uncomfortable piece of clothing.

“Can it be a little looser, please?”

“Wait a minute. You will soon get used to it. Look here, my dear.” I turn to the mirror & see my image. No one dreams of such a waist.

I smile because I would be lying if I didn’t like seeing how small I can be at this point on my body.

“Will my sister Elizabeth be coming to my nuptials?”

“It is hard to say. She is expecting a baby. It is a delicate time for a woman. You will see for yourself soon enough.”

A woman puts a white dress with embroidered sunflowers on me. My shoulders were prominent, so I was a bit surprised by this choice by my parent. However, I immediately understood that this little boldness was meant to imply that I was expecting the wedding. Exactly. Wedding!

“So when? When will it happen?” I ask.

“In a few days… Our faith wants a girl to become a woman on her fertile days, preferably on those… the most important ones. Yours is coming.”

For days afterwards, preparations were underway for the big event. The family and the servants were preparing for my wedding.

My belongings were packed, although most of my clothes remained. I was assured that a wardrobe tailor-made for a married woman awaited me in my new home. Mostly my cosmetics, bedding and a small collection of jewelry were completed.

I was obliged to go to bed early. Like a younger sibling, I was supposed to be in bed by 8.30 p.m. already. All this so that I would not be a tired bride. I was also taught the art of make-up and made sure my body was smooth. Husbands did not tolerate unnecessary hair.

“Lady Cecily, a box for you.” a servant said from the hall.

“A box? At this hour?” I ask surprised when the maid puts the box on my bed. It was of considerable size and wrapped in cobalt ribbon. I have never received a package before bedtime. “Thank you. You may go.” I had just come out of the bath wearing my robe and my belt was off for the bath.

I waited until I was alone and with great excitement began to open… a gift? I guess you could call it that. I took a deep breath and lifted the lid.

My God… what… white lace underwear appeared before my eyes. I took one part, which was supposed to be panties, but… it didn’t cover anything.

Only after a while did I see a small card. I take it in my hands with a trembling heart.

“Hello My Spouse-to-be. I’m sure you’re surprised by the contents of the package. Consider it a gift for the night that will make us soon married.”

“I will be extremely pleased to see you in it. I believe that you care about pleasing your husband.”

“Nevertheless, I know that you are a woman undefiled in deed or word. But I want to let you have a taste of the married life. I’ve discussed this with your parents, so you don’t have to worry about me tarnishing your good name.”

“At the bottom of the packet is something like an egg and a gel. I would like you to moisten your womanhood and gently insert the egg as deep as you can, my doll… ”

I lifted the full material of my underwear and pulled out a pink ball from under it. It did indeed look like a small egg. I took a deep breath and placed a few drops of gel on my fingers. I opened my legs and this opened up my womanhood. I rubbed some of the gel in, but thought it might be worth doing with the toy itself. I breathed deeply to relax and do the job properly. I moaned several times, feeling my hole being expanded and trying to swallow I took a piece of paper in my hands to read the rest of the letter.

“ Once you’ve done that, put on your belt. We don’t want a sinful moment to come over you. Give the key back to your maid who is waiting outside the door.”

“Then take your phone and call the number below…”

“Your future husband”

I was extremely uncomfortable in something inside. I was taking big steps, and it was apparently going to stay in me for an unknown amount of time. After putting on my virgin belt, I handed over the key to the maid who was indeed waiting outside the door

I sat on the bed, but this position was uncomfortable and I did much better when I lay down. I picked up the phone and with my thoughts swirling I called the number indicated. I did not wait long, because the call was answered.

“Um… hello? Lady Cecily?” I heard a warm male tone. Nice one.
I’ve been waiting for your call. So I believe you did what I asked for?”

“Yes, my Lord.”

“Okay.. so we can start.”

“Start wha, ah, ah!” I screamed as I felt some vibrations in my womb, but almost immediately closed my mouth with one hand and the vibrations stopped.

“ What’s wrong, doll?” I heard the man’s amusement. “Forgive me. Apparently that’s too much to start with. I want you to lie down politely. Relaxed and closed eyes.”

I felt the vibrations again, but were much softer. But I couldn’t help but sigh.

They grew stronger every moment, and that made my breathing heavy. I felt the muscles in my lower abdomen tighten and the tension grew.

“Oh My…” I sigh loudly, but then the vibration stops. “What? why…”

“You need to rest, little doll. I cannot let you reach the pinnacle of pleasure. It awaits you only in our life together.”

“It was wonderful. Thank you… what’s your name?”

“You’ll find out soon. Now go to sleep as a good girl.” He said, then hung up. I experienced something like this for the first time… and it’s not the end, apparently. So, the life of a married woman… was also pleasurable?

by Lady_Mary for Literotica

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 8

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 16 Jul 2026 15:52:00 +0000

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 8.

Life in the spotlights.

By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the ► Podcast At Explicit Novels.

Grand Casino Hotel.

At the casino, they decided to check in and visit the penthouse suite before the pageant in the grand auditorium; and concert, in the 2nd stage. They immediately ordered room service and enjoyed some fantastic steak and lobster.

After that, they went down past the slot machines and craps tables, then over to the grand auditorium, The event team was relieved to see them and go over the schedule. Michelle wanted to sit in the VIP section for most of the event, then just wait to be signaled to go back stage to prep for the coronation.

“Can we bring you to makeup, Mindy? We need to make sure the shine on your face is minimized.” The director explained.

Jackson said, “I’ll wait here while you get prepped, Mish, uh, Mindy.”

Michelle winked and smiled, then stepped up and kissed Jackson softly. “Dear Jackson, You’re so generous and so patient. I can’t wait for this event to finish, so our date can begin in earnest.”

As the director guided Mindy into the production makeup area, several pageant contestants started a buzz. They were responsible for their own cosmetics, but the special guests got full services from professionals. A crowd of girls pressed into the doorway of the makeup room, just off the dressing room. A few girls were brave enough and said hi to Mindy. She politely said a few things but the cosmetologist needed her to stop talking.

“Let me finish, then let’s visit out there for just a bit. Okay?”

When she got all made up and stepped off the chair, she walked into the dressing room. An applause went up, in the room, and she began saying some gracious comments about how lovely they all looked and how dedicated they must all be. She told them to stay true to the values they believe, and find joy in lifting up others. It will allow others to be their best, and see you as a force for good whom they can emulate.

“There are so many girls who want good role models. You and I need role models, too. Let’s be the role models we can be proud of. Win or lose, If you stay true to the best virtues, you win in ways no crown can reward you.”

She looked over at the door and saw Candice standing next to the director. Candice gave her a ‘thumbs up’

Mindy said; “Now, take a deep breath, girls. It’s show time.

They cleared a path as she walked over to Candice. ”I need $400 cash, now. Or I’m walking.”

Candice handed a sealed white envelope and said, “Thank you, Mindy. You’re doing more than the contract required.”

“I’m doing it for these girls, Candice. Not you.”

“It’s clearly the noble thing.” If you finish as strong as you’ve started, I’ll have made a wise choice, accepting your terms.”

Michelle found her front row seat and handed Jackson the envelope. “Can you count it, Jackson? If it isn’t the full $400, we’ll leave now.”

Jackson ripped the edge and pulled out one $500 bill. He handed it to her.

“Can you hang onto it? We’ll figure out a good use for it later.”

As the pageant moved along, Mindy got the signal to go back stage. As the girls finished their last Choreographed stage production, the M C announced; “And now, Leading global spokesmodel, Mindy Olson, to conduct the coronation we’ve been waiting for. Mindy was about to walk onto the stage, but the director stopped her. “Your speech will be 35 seconds, then you go on stage. That’s when the auditorium heard and saw the improv speech she gave the girls in the dressing room. The reverb sound recording was actually quite good, and when the M C said, Ladies and Gentlemen, Miss Mindy Olson, the crowd instantly cheered. Mindy was a sage, a mentor to girls. A best friend to fretting parents who fear their daughters aren’t listening.

The M C did the rest of the work. Mindy simply stood in her lovely black velvet cocktail dress she wore from home. Her hands remained behind her back as the contestants dissolved from five, to four, to second runner-up, to the final two. When first runner up was named, The other girl’s face was stunned, shocked, then tearful and shaking. Michelle stepped up behind her and with a firm hand on her bicep, Mindy steadied her for the coronation.

When her head steadied enough, Michelle used both hands to place the tiara, then smoothly set a few hairpins. The M C handed the new Teen Miss a huge bokay of roses. The pretty brunette just turned and hugged Mindy. “I won’t let you down, Mindy. I’ll do my best. “

“Okay girl, Mindy said. You got this. Go walk down this catwalk and greet the audience. You got this.” Mindy slipped off stage and found Jackson near the stage steps.

Mindy fell into his embrace, tears from nerves were flowing.

“Your inner strength is amazing, Michelle. I think you even surprise yourself, if that is possible.” He hugged her a little longer, then added; “The warm up band just finished their set. Jonas Brothers going on stage in about 10 minutes. Are you still interested?” Jackson deferred to his very busy date.

“Yes, Oh yes! I finally get my date with you!” Michelle said as she kissed him long and intense.

They decided to hurry up to the penthouse suite to change into some grun jee casual clothes.

At the vanity mirror, Michelle took a double take. “Oh my god. Who’s in my mirror?” She had never seen herself in stage makeup. Everything was immaculate, but over the top.

“Yeah, I love it!” Jackson said. “Are you okay with keeping it on for a while more?”

“If you like it, it stays.” Michelle flatly said. “Now drink some of that coffee they brought up! I need you to keep your energy up, you stud! I’ve got carnal urges to work through, and a great admiration for your tolerance with my past baggage interrupting our big date. I don’t know where guys like you come from, because you’re truly amazing.”

Both were in blue jeans and light summer tops. They got to the concert just a minute before the Jonas Brothers got to the stage. It was general admission with mostly open floor. Some perimeter riser seats were still available. They rocked away the next hour at the concert. But after the 8th request for a selfie, they decided to go meander the casino and other attractions.

They stopped by the hotel lobby, and asked the concierge to break the five hundred dollar bill. “Ten twenties, and three hundreds.” Jackson requested. The concierge said he’d be back with it in 2 minutes.

“Let’s use part of this to cover the food for tomorrow’s pool party for the gang.” Michelle suggested. The concierge returned with the bills, counted it, and slipped in in an envelope for them.

By 11pm they were both more interested in their luxury suite than anything else.
Aspen Park RV Resort

Elizabeth and William rolled into the RV resort entrance around 7pm. They stopped at the front office to confer with the management.

“Elizabeth! Glad to see you. The organization has set aside a rather secluded site for you. Here’s the info. Also, Please understand that for this weekend, this is not a public resort. As such, it deeds over all the privileges of a private property. Those residing here this weekend are free to go about the facilities in all the freedom of a person taking a bath. Do you understand where I’m going with this?”

William was quick to translate the message; “The Nature Club happens to be a naturalist club. They’re nudists, in case you’re confused.”

“Oh, now everything makes sense.” Elizabeth finally concluded. “Yeah, we’re okay with that. But we don’t know them. Are they; are they all decent folks?”

“I know the local members, and I’m staking my business reputation on their integrity” the manager assured them. “They’re okay with you introducing yourselves to them and I know you’ll not have any problem with their respect for the two of you.”

Blueberry Touring.

William and Elizabeth were giddy as they drove along the park trail that the map detailed for them. There was still 2 hours of daylight, so they did get a bit distracted by the foot traffic along the way.

Parking the RV, they set the levelers and stabilizers. Then they connected the electric, and water. William cranked out the side awning and Elizabeth unfolded the lawn chairs by the fire pit.

That’s when Elizabeth said she wanted to take a quick shower.

“I can walk you there, If you want the company?” William offered.

“Oh, that’s so sweet of you. My protector, my champion, my hero!”

“It’s called chivalry, and my father would beat me silly if I failed at this manly duty.”

As they were approaching the big shower building; Elizabeth squinted her eyes, looking at a nude man in the distance.

“Liz! it’s not polite to stare.” William advised.

“William? Elizabeth?” the man shouted in a happy tone.

“It’s Professor Garza!” the two shouted in unison.

Antonio ran over, cock flapping freely, and gathered them in a group hug. Awkwardly Elizabeth and William were wrapped in his arms, staring down at his flaccid cock.

“Elizabeth, I saw your name on the contract, which the resort wanted us to accept; but no way did I figure it was the same student I knew. And William? Uh, are you two, you two? I mean are you guys a thing?”

“Uh, it’s complicated and we’d really love to explain it, but we signed this thing; that our professors said was real serious, about discussing things outside the classroom.”

“Oh, Oh wow! You guys don’t know. Remember the international group of scholars we collaborated with, on this alternative sex ed class? Well, the consortium is all here, in this resort.” Tonight Phoebe and I are giving them a report. I’d really love to get debriefed on the social outcomes of your student group, to the extent you two are comfortable with?”

“William and Elizabeth looked at each other and shrugged. “Sure, let’s talk.”

“Great. Come over to our RV, and let’s include Phoebe in the discussion. “

As they walked, Antonio loudly addressed Phoebe in the distance. “Oh Phoebe, look who came by to visit?”

Phoebe was sitting in a camp chair, reading a book, but when she looked up and recognized the kids, she screamed and came running, her pendulous tits swinging wildly. She did the same group hug.

Antonio said they need to discuss the social outcomes. The four went into the RV and sat at the dining table. Antonio brought out beers. They were some Spanish label, but William and Elizabeth were in an indulgent mood.

The two students tag-teamed telling about the first pizza party. William told them about the guys’ gaming event. Elizabeth gave the details of the ladies brunch. Then she talked about the raucous game night that followed their pool party.

Finally they discussed what was currently happening, all over this part of the state, with the students getting paired up and seeking to create their own ideals for a great date.

“So, literally; William and I are on a date right now. He was in charge of our social itinerary, I’m responsible for the final destination venue.”

“You chose to hang out with us?” Phoebe asked.

“Gawd no. My folks own the RV Dealership on the edge of town. I grew up selling and servicing them. I thought going on a date in an RV would be adventurous.” Elizabeth explained.

So, How long have you two been dating?” Phoebe wanted to know.

“About 8 hours, ma’am.” William explained. “Today’s our first date. We went to the Blueberry festival in my home town of Brighton. We came here afterward, and tomorrow we head back. Tomorrow night is our class pool party, at the condo where Rebecca and Bethany live. We’ll all give reports on the dates. Then, who knows.” William detailed the plans.

“Gawd! I love that game night you kids had. Antonio, why don’t we think of edgy stuff like them?” the buxom Professor Phoebe Garza protested.

“So, three of you students were virgins at the beginning of the class?” Do you think the virgins handled the stress well?”

Well”, Elizabeth began. I think they can speak better than I can, but generally, your continual stressing of a supportive environment, coupled with a balanced influence of drill sergeant barking, pushed them while encouraging them. That and the threat of not enrolling in fall semester, well it seems to have worked. One of them is still very concerned what her prudish mother may find out, but yeah, She even won the game night and is now the declared “Cock Queen”.

Chuckles erupted all around.

Kids, You have no idea just how big this news is. It’s bordering on unbelievable. Tell you what,” Antonio paused, then said; “It would mean so so much to us if the two of you could inconvenience your date time, in order to be at our presentation, in a half hour. It’s over in the activity center, next to the pool.

You won’t need to talk to anyone, or anything. We just want to be able to refute the skeptics, if they say we’re not being accurate.” Phoebe explained.

“Uh, it will be hard to remain anonymous in that room, with our clothes on, sir.” William reasoned.

Good perceptivity, young man. Perhaps you’ll agree to blend in with a wardrobe adjustment. Or draw more attention to yourselves by standing out. I know the professors will likely insist on asking the two of you almost as many questions as they will have for Phoebe and me.”

“I’ll strip”, Elizabeth volunteered. William countered with his similar pledge.
“We’ll see you in a half hour,” William said as he stood to leave. The two were giddy as they skipped down the trail to their RV. Twenty minutes later they were seated off to the left side of the lectern. They were buck naked and eager to discover the global brain trust who devised their experimental class format.

Phoebe and Antonio were among the more attractive segment of the scholars, but there were plenty of eye candy objects filing in and visiting.

Then Antonio stood up at the podium and gave the opening session announcements. Phoebe passed out the syllabus for the weekend and returned to Antonio’s side. Together they served as social hosts for the gathering, and then turned everyone’s attention to the academic paper that the Garzas had composed and submitted to the sociology journals.

They presented their class setup, format, rules, and policies. They reported on the student responses and compliance. No student’s names were stated, but William and Elizabeth had no problem identifying who was being described.

“Before we entertain questions, Phoebe and I have an informal update of significant insight. We were not able to prepare a written update, but we’ll present it orally, to this exclusive group, tonight.

They then detailed the impromptu pizza party, followed by the gals brunch and the Guys game night.

But what broke past the limits of credibility was the details of the sex games, which officially started as a pool party.

Un-phased by the gestures of skepticism, Antonio spoke briefly of the arranged dates. Phoebe added,” We still need further debriefing, as those dates are occurring this evening.”

The team from Dublin University finally interrupted; “Tony, we’ve always respected your scholarship; but this is the stuff of an erotic novel. None of us can plausibly convince our regents to take this report at face value. “

Several others grumbled agreement with the Irish Academics.

“What further substantiation would you need, kind sirs?” Antonio stared him in the face.
“Why, I don’t know. The format we agreed upon protects every student, and I’d doubt any of them will come forward.”

Instantaneously, Elizabeth and William stepped up to the lectern. The room hushed.

Phoebe Garza spoke up. “If there lacks sufficient incredulity, we’ll now add even more.
We told you that our oral addition came too recent for us to provide a written report. The fact is, Everything we told you about what happened outside the classroom, was only revealed to Antonio and me, mere minutes ago.

Seems one of those couples who were paired up for a date, just happened to include an RV camping component. Her parents own the RV dealership where most of you rented your campers for the conference. He took her up to the Brighton Blueberry festival that some of you chose to attend. He is from that town.

“Now I charge you all to keep that data completely confidential upon the threat of public condemnation and expulsion from this society.” Antonio’s voice was sober and vigilant.

“My friends, meet Johnny and Linda. “ Antonio introduced them to a silent reception. “Students, take your leave to make such comments as you deem appropriate and insightful.

The kids gave their experiences from the beginning. How they got their initial phone calls, What they were feeling on the first class session. How the professors guided the class, and how their minds and attitudes transformed as the sessions progressed.

“Honestly, I barely knew anything about maybe two of the others. We were essentially total strangers, and it was the first class we had with Phoebe. Hell, it was the first class Antonio ever taught at our college.“ Elizabeth laid out her perspective. She wanted to add; “Fellas, my eyes are up here”. Because Elizabeth’s D cup tits are high and firm. A trait all the rest of the females lost decades ago, if they ever had it.

“I’m telling you,” William emphasized; “at our pizza party, the 12 of us were shocked at what we accomplished. This is my first date with Elizabeth. But I have a mutual trust and appreciation for her that words cannot explain. The Garzas facilitated that”

“By the third session,” Elizabeth interjected; “we were all waiting at the lecture bowl door, 20 minutes before class began. We were all impeccably groomed and adorned in jewelry. Smelling scrumptious!

Several scholars chuckled at that imagery.

“After two sessions, we all, even the virgins, couldn’t wait to get naked and continue this beautiful discovery.” William added. “This meeting, right here, right now; is the very first time either of us have been nude in a public setting. But it was so easy, after all we learned from the Garza team.

A French professor redirected; “Tell us how you came up with the sex games?”

William admitted that it was all a scheme the girls came up with. “Us guys had no idea just how horny female coeds could be, especially when they collude on a scheme. I think they wanted to embarrass us guys, but it was game-on!”

Roars of laughter ensued.

Elizabeth held up her hand to call for silence. Rather than explain it. How about if William and I conduct the games, tonight. There are what; 8 guys and 8 or nine ladies, by my quick survey. Are you folks up for a few rounds of blindfolded fun?”

By the end of the 4th competition, the Blow Job phase, the scholars all totally bought into the narrative, and completely loved all 4 competitions. They seemed to revert to their younger personalities. William and Elizabeth loved being the ones dominating their students.

Walking back to the RV, Elizabeth wrapped her arm around William and leaned her head on his side.

Then the mosquitos found them, and they raced back to the RV.

The RV rocked that night, even with the stabilizers set. The next morning, the Garzas stopped by to visit. At first the young couple was embarrassed, until their waking brains realized that these two instructors taught them how to fuck and how to get over prudish shame.

Elizabeth turned on the coffeemaker and pulled out a coffee cake for the foursome.

Phoebe and Antonio were at a loss for a sufficient expression of appreciation for what the students did for them, academically and professionally.

“To start with,” William pressed the eminent matter. “There’s no way you can expect Liz and me to not tell our classmate this incredible story, I mean what happened in the campground, last night.”

Phoebe and Antonio looked puzzled.

“Can we tell the other 10 how we ran into you, and how we helped your presentation?”

“Of course” Phoebe assured them. “But only them. The basic wall of trust stays within the enrollment. About the group that met last night, just don’t identify any specific person. But yes, do tell them how our sex games

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 7

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 15 Jul 2026 15:42:00 +0000

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 7.

The Dating Game Ensues.

By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the ► Podcast At Explicit Novels.

In Rebecca’s 7th floor Condo, The Remedial Sex Ed class was enjoying a swim party and game night. The 12 college students were all sexually sated from the orgasmic contests, and simply basking in the comfort of a supportive set of friends. While Bethany and Rebecca just completed a housing agreement at the sofas’ where an ‘Apples To Apples’ game was going on;

Devon and five others were playing a Game of Cawtawn, at the Dining Room table. While Jackson and Alexis were negotiating a trade of Rock, for Wood; Devon bravely struck up a conversation with Erika; “So, Erika, I have two; no, three questions I’d love to find out from you. Tell me your worst date, your best date, and your ideal date.

Meanwhile in the living room the apples to apples card asked the players to choose a response to the term worst day ever. Thomas chuckled as he submitted his card. When the rest of the submissions were in, Elizabeth shows Thomas's card. It said blind date.

Well, that started off quite a group discussion of some of the worst experiences in dating. Soon, the Cawtawn players came in to join the conversation. Erica said; “oh my God! We were just talking about horrible dates.” Then Erica added, “Devin wanted to know what was my worst aid and what was my best. I was just getting to the second part. Then he wanted to know what is my ideal date.” Spontaneously the conversation became a support group for dating help.

It was the ideal date discussion that became the next chapter for the remedial sex ed students. Bethany suggested that each of the guys list a social activity and each of the girls lists a romantic finale; a destination. Bethany just wanted a sentence or two. She had Bruce pick up the guy's cards and she picked up the girls cards. Then she shuffled each stack and placed them on the coffee table next to each other. Taking the top card off each stack, she announced who was going on a blind date with whom.

Bethany and Bruce agreed to assist the guys and gals, in coordinating their itinerary and destinations, but did not disclose the activities and venues. That was up to each couple to work out.

Rebecca was paired with Thomas.

Bethany was paired with Bruce.

Erica was paired with Devin.

Michelle was paired with Jackson.

Alexis was paired with Malcolm.

Elizabeth was paired with William.

The timing perimeters were to be completed by Sunday, July 18th. On that afternoon and evening, there would be another pool party and pizza, at Rebecca and Bethany's place.

Shortly after, the crowd started to disperse. Bethany stayed late to help Rebecca put things away and arrange for her move in. Since the other room mates’ bedroom was going to be empty for eight more weeks, they decided Bethany should just put her extra belongings in storage and use one of the existing beds so she would have her own bedroom. The two of them decided to discuss Rebecca's upcoming date with Thomas. Rebecca said she really loves her condo and would just as soon invite Thomas back here for the night.

Bethany agreed and said; “it's hard to find a luxury hotel suite to rival this place.” Bethany also asked if Rebecca would be opposed to Bethany having Bruce over, as well?

“That sounds great! Rebecca assured her. As long as you and Bruce aren't offended by whatever sounds might carry over from my bedroom,” Rebecca added with a wink.

“I’m hardly the person to complain about loud sex. You heard the noises I make.” Bethany admitted.

“I wonder what Thomas has in mind for a social activity?” Rebecca wandered out loud.

Bethany confirmed that she had some clue but was going to leave it to Thomas to reveal.

Oak Park Country Club.

Just then Rebecca's cell phone rang. It was Thomas.

“Hello lovely! I'm looking forward to our special date and I wanted to discuss my thoughts for the day. My dad is the golf pro at Oak Park country club. I’d love to arrange a golf outing, followed by dinner at the country club dining hall. They usually have live music and ballroom dancing.”

“Oh goodness! I'm in.” Rebecca assured him “I'll just need to bring along a change of clothes. Will we have access to the lockers and showers?”

“Of course. My dad will handle all of the accommodations. I must inform you though, I was pretty much raised at that country club, and I think a lot of the older folks will take interest in who I'm finally dating. I've only been to a few of these swanky events. The last one was the debutant ball, last year.”

Rebecca said; “Oh I'm so excited. I had my debutant ball when I turn 16. My dad was my date, that night.”

“Since you're on the phone, Thomas can I discuss our final destination?”

“Sure, what do you have in mind?” He asked.

“I've stayed in a lot of places and I really just want to invite you back here for the evening. Will that disappoint you?”

“Hmm, a night in the penthouse of Park Plaza? Sounds like roughing it. Just kidding. I am deeply honored and I want this to be an absolutely amazing date for you, my lovely.”

Bethany was cleaning up the kitchen but overheard some of Rebecca's words. She scribbled a note and handed it to Rebecca. It said shall I plan to stay somewhere else that night?

Rebecca glanced at the note and said, “Oh Thomas; one more thing. Would it make you feel uncomfortable if Bruce and Bethany were to make the other bedroom their destination that night? They said they'll ignore all the screams of ecstasy they might overhear.”

“Good God! We all had sex on the floor of a college lecture bowl just last week. If we could ignore other couples getting it on then; I'm sure we can tolerate it again. Plus I think it might be fun conversation the next morning over a cup of coffee.”

“Well now, a gentleman doesn’t kiss and tell, but I suppose others can’t help overhearing things. That doesn’t mean we should confirm their suspicions.”

The Hoe-Down.

The next morning Bruce called Bethany to discuss his idea for a great date. “On Saturday July 13th,” Bruce explained. “We would travel out to my family’s ranch in the next county. We would enjoy trail riding on our family’s horses. Then, that evening the Stone Creek township is having a festival at the neighbors ranch it'll be a potluck dinner and barn dance.”

“Barn dance? As in, square dancing? Or Western line dancing?” Bethany asked.

“I don't think anybody square dances anymore,” Bruce assured her. “But yeah, line dancing is still a thing in our county.”

“Well Bruce, that sounds like a very fun way to spend the day getting to know you better. Are you okay with coming back to the Park plaza condominiums? You know I'm temporarily moving in with Rebecca while maintenance is being done in the athletic dorms? I'll be in her spare bedroom until school starts in September. You just have to be okay with the noisy couple in the other bedroom?”

“Haha! Maybe we can make it a contest? Who can be noisier!“

“Oh please!” Bethany responded. “I resemble that!”

Casa Madera.

That afternoon, Alexis sent a text to Bethany.

“Hey girl! I just talked to my aunt and uncle and said I'd love to take a friend out to the cabin in a couple weeks. They said sure!”

Then Alexis asked; “Do you think Malcolm will be okay with staying in a remote cabin? It has electricity and plumbing, and all. I just hope it doesn't disappoint him? It’s really a spectacular place. They named it Casa Madera, which just means timber house, or log cabin.”

“Oh my God! That sounds like a fantastic destination. Has he told you what he's planning that day?” Bethany wanted to know what she knew.

“Um, yeah. He wants to take me to the performing arts center for a Celtic dance show. That's all I know, and it seems odd to go from a performing arts center to a rustic cabin in the woods.”

“Don't worry about it!” Bethany said. “As long as the cabin is presentable, all Bruce is going to be interested in that night is the woman he's with.”

Alexis chuckled nervously. “My aunt and uncle didn't ask who I'm inviting. I think they assume it's you, or one of my other girlfriends. You might need to play along if I get in a jam. This aunt and uncle are not prudes like most of my family. But I don't think they want the blowback for contributing to the delinquency of a fair young maiden.”

“Count me in and I'll do my best to not blow your cover.” Bethany assured her.

Model Worthy.

Meanwhile Bruce was on the phone with Jackson; who was nervous about dating a world-class model like Michelle.

Bruce encouraged him; “She wants to be a normal girl next door, Jackson. Be gentle, sensitive, and genuine. You might also need to remember flexibility, because things don't always go exactly as planned.”

“Well, I want to take her to the new restaurant near the mall, called Candelier. Then I want to take her to a pop concert out at the casino ballroom.”

“Excellent!” Bruce assured him. “I think she'll really enjoy that. I'm not sure how much exposure to large crowds she wants to risk. She values her anonymity. I know that runs contrary to what I would want, if I were in your place. Hell, I'd be strutting her with pride and want the whole world to take note.”

“Yeah, good point.” Jackson agreed. I’ll need to read her expressions and just adapt to the circumstances.”

Lake Wilburn.

Later that night, Devin called Bruce and discussed his ideal date package. His grandparents own a lake resort and he wants to spend a Saturday there, with Erica. They would have full use of all the boats; including ski boats, canoes, kayaks, and sailboats.

“Shit! You just want that box and babe in a bikini for the day!” Bruce chided him.

“And what's your point!” Devin retorted.

They laughed at the obvious and Bruce confirmed that it sounds like a blast.

“Hey Devin, Bethany's calling can I call you back when I'm done with her?”

“Sure!” And Devin hung up.

“Hey Bethany? “

“Hello Bruce. I just got off the phone with Erica and she's a bit nervous about her date with Devin.”

“Oh? Funny I just hung up with Devin to take your call. He's nervous too, by the way.”

“Well, Erica kind of feels weird about it, but she wants to go camping. She thinks that's a pretty weird way to end a date. But she still thinks she should. What do you think?”

“Oh my god! It's perfect. Just between you and me, Devin's grandparents own a Lake resort. Devin wants to spend a day at the lake, boating fishing and swimming. He's nervous that Erica might not be the outdoorsy type?”

“Oh this is too funny” Bethany chuckled.

“Now, does Erica want to camp in a campground? Because that resort might be a good fit for her plans, as well?”

“No, she wants to do wilderness camping with backpacks. In the state forest near lake Wilburn.”

“Oh my God! Please tell Erica that she is spot on! Camping is perfect and Lake Wilburn is even more perfect. I can't say more than that.”

“Okay, I'll call her back. Thanks for your help.”

“Okay babe, looking forward to our date, as well. And I’ll connect with Devin and assure him.

Bruce sent Devin a text; “Your planning is very compatible with what Erica is thinking. But I won't say more than that.”

When Devin got the text, his curiosity really went into overdrive. Bruce assured him; “Don't overthink it bro. Just go with it. Your gut instincts are spot on.”

Bruce and Bethany were mostly able to keep secrets. The only challenge was Elizabeth and William’s coordination.

Blueberry Touring.

William was planning to take Elizabeth back to his hometown for the Brighton annual Blueberry festival. It involved a parade, carnival, street dance, and other events.

Elizabeth's parents agreed to let her use an RV from their recreational vehicle dealership. She thought it was absolutely too corny for a first date destination but somehow she wanted to run it by Bethany.

Bethany and Bruce had to divulge a little bit of William's plans. Then Bethany and Elizabeth selected Aspen Park RV campground near the Blueberry festival.

They drove out to Aspen Park RV resort and talked to the owners. The bad news was that the RV Park was completely booked for a private event that particular weekend.

When Elizabeth mentioned who her family was, the Aspen Park owners offered to call the organization which had reserved the entire RV park. They persuaded the organization to make an exception, provided that her RV would be using the most remote lot available. The group was more concerned that they might offend Elizabeth.

“Your family has been very good to our RV park. You've greatly increased our occupancy rate because of the great reviews that you've given us. We wish we could do more to reciprocate with your family. But we will need you to sign a confidentiality agreement with this organization. That's all we're going to say.”

“You mean, something like, what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas?” Bethany speculated.

“Yes! Something very much like that.”

“Sure. But I'm going to need to know who the other party to this agreement is. Do we at least have a name of an organization?” Elizabeth pleaded.

“Yes, the Sun valley nature society. That's all we will say.”

Driving back to the college, Elizabeth said she was concerned that it was such a long drive to this resort.

That's when Bethany divulge that William’s plans were going to be out in this area, anyway.
Awaiting the special day.

Bruce and Bethany sent a group text message out to everyone confirming that they have been consulted and advised all of the couples, regarding venues in itineraries. They urged the couples to contact each other about clothing and other accommodations suitable for their activities. With that, the couples were just counting the days. All of the dates were able to begin on Saturday July 13th.

Lake Wilburn.

Devin loaded up his Jeep Cherokee and headed to Erica's place where she was waiting with a large duffel bag, cooler, and backpack. Once loaded, they headed out of town. There are activities started with fishing. After cleaning the fish they broke for lunch. Devin's grandparents insisted they come dying with them. After lunch they went sailing, followed by water skiing. Erica was an absolute blast and her string bikini was especially entertaining for Devin.

After waterskiing, Erica wanted to relax on the boat and lotion up for tanning. Devon took Erica into a secluded cove and turned off the boat motor. She offered to share lotion, and Devon took that queue to strip naked. Erica loved the suggestion. They spent a long time spreading the whole bottle of lotion all over each other, and building expectations for later that evening. Finally they laid out for about 40 minutes, getting a full tan. Then they swam naked in the cove for a while, before returning the boat to the resort. About 6:00 that night, they loaded up and Erica drove the two out to the state forest.

Blueberry Festival.

Elizabeth and William drove the RV all the way to the Brighton blueberry festival, where they parked in front of William’s parents’ house. The small town festival was a blast and several of William’s high School buddies were there. They were all enamored by the busty skinny hot date William brought back from college. After enjoying so many activities, they headed back to the house and said goodbye to his parents; then drove off in the RV.

As Elizabeth, a skilled driver of big rigs, drove the 40 foot yacht-on-wheels, down the state highway, William marveled at her mastery of the road.

“You seem to be able to concentrate on every aspect of getting there swiftly and safely.” William marveled.

Then he got up and came over behind her ‘captain’s chair’. He leaned in and kissed her on the side of her neck.

“Umm, that’s nice.” She smiled.

He gently placed both his hands on her shoulders and softly massaged them. After 10 seconds he stopped.

“You don’t have to stop, William. I was really loving that.”

That was just what William wanted her to say. Then he resumed. He was standing directly behind her and softly stroking her upper arms and shoulders. Then he slide down the front of her chest, where her amazing D cup tits were situated. He unbuttoned two more buttons. Then he crossed his hands over and slid both hands in, under her stretch lace underwire bra. He found 2 very pronounce nipples towering out, perhaps most of an inch outward from her soft, squeezable mammaries.

And that’s when the devoted driver in her decided she had limits. “Oh Gawd, I can’t wait to get this beast parked and take this further. But you better give me a breather. This is one of our rentals and I have to make sure the upholstery doesn’t smell like pussy. The RV park is just 5 minutes away.”

William kissed her neck, softly, and went back to his seat.

Oak Park Country Club.

Thomas and Rebecca arrived at the golf course at about noon, and a golf cart was waiting for them at the first tee. So many of the club members visited Thomas throughout the course, and made typical comments designed to embarrass a young man on his first date with the darling lass.

After golf, they had some time to kill hanging out at the pool. Thomas made sure to give Rebecca plenty of time getting ready for the evening. While he showered and dressed in a sport coat, Rebecca was doing up her hair and makeup, and getting into a cherry red cocktail dress.

Dinner was excellent, and dancing was even more fun. The only frustration Thomas experienced, was all the old men who presumed they had a right to dance just one dance with Rebecca. Thomas ended up dancing with the old ladies almost as much as he did with Rebecca.

Stone Creek Township.

Bruce and Bethany left for the ranch around 10:00 a.m. and had an early lunch at the local barbecue restaurant. Then it was trail riding, with a couple of breaks along the path. The two shared a lot of common interests. Both were very committed to their athletic pursuits. Both enjoyed a general commitment to fitness and health.

At one hilltop, Bruce dismounted and sat on the steep slope, facing the valley below. Bethany came and sat by him, saying nothing.

After about 3 minutes, Bruce said; “This spot is where I’ve made most of the important decisions of my life.”

“I love the view.” Bethany said. “It really helps to have a place like this. Everyone needs a quiet place.”

Bruce just nodded.

Bethany laid her head down on Bruce’s thigh, and she lovingly rubbed her hand along his leg.

Bruce broke the silence to tell Bethany just how much he admires her spirit; her grace. “You’re one of the most peaceful people I’ve ever met. I barely know you, but I really feel I can trust you. Is it okay for me to say that?”

“Bruce, that might be one of the kindest compliments anyone has expressed to me. Thank You.”

By now Bruce was gently caressing Bethany’s shoulder and chest. As his hand softly lifted and squeezed her near breast, he added; “You are beautiful, through and through, and with healthy portions of beauty, endless and enduring.”

“Oh, Bruce! Take me now! You are an amazing lover.” Bethany was swooning.

“Mom and dad need our help prepping for the dinner gathering. But when I make love to you, I don’t want to have any distractions or time limits. Are you going to be okay?”

“I already need to change out my panty liner, or maybe my blue jeans; but I’ll be patient until I run out of patience. Then I’ll attack your sexy body, wherever we are.”

At about 4:00 p.m., they returned the horses and brushed then down at the stable. Then they headed over to the Winston ranch where the township barn dance and dinner was being prepared.

Bethany pulled out a German chocolate cake, which she had baked the night before.

“You didn't need to bring anything, Bethany.” Bruce insisted “You're my date, today.”

“My mother would be ashamed of me for ever showing up at a potluck without a dish. That's something that is not going to change, Bruce. I will always be in my mother's dau

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 6

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 14 Jul 2026 15:31:00 +0000

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 6.

A Girls’ lunch leads to an orgasmic co-ed game night.

By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the ► Podcast At Explicit Novels.

After everyone had their fill of pizza and sodas, It began to dawn on several of them just how exhausted their college lab had left them. When Rebecca said goodnight to the last couple girls, she collapsed on the sofa and woke up when the sunrise burst into her 7th floor condo windows. She was high above the treeline, so it was just past 6am. The last thing she recalled from the evening before, was Bethany mentioning she needed to get to the bookstore before it closed at 8pm. Elizabeth drove her back to campus.

“Damn! I slept 10 hours!”

She made a stop in the bathroom, then went to the kitchen to make herself an omelet. As she waited on breakfast, she checked her phone. There was a text, from Erica, inviting her to join a private Facebook group with her summer school classmates from last night. That’s when she realized she was now part of a very special group of dear friends.

Clicking through, she joined and then dished up her breakfast and coffee. As she ate, she noticed there was already an active thread on the group page, started by Malcolm. He thanked everyone for making this summer class so rewarding, and made a particular expression of his appreciation to Rebecca for the great hospitality at her home.

Rebecca posted a ‘heart’ on his comment, and noticed it already had 7 ‘Likes’.

Then she noticed she had 11 friend requests. Yep, all of her classmates were ahead of her. Having confirmed all of them, she returned to the group posts and noticed Devon just posted his own expression of deep gratitude, and hoped they would all stay in touch, at least for the summer.

That’s when Rebecca decided she had a unique opportunity, because of the great condo she had all to herself. She clicked on Bethany’s profile and saw her latest post. It was published just 3 minutes ago. Flipping to her Messenger app, she called Bethany, hoping to talk.

After just one ring, Bethany’s voiced cheerfully greeted; “Rebecca! How are you?”

Hi, Bethany. Oh, I can’t believe I slept 10 hours! But I feel great! Did I call too early?

“No, I have to train at 6am, with the volleyball team.” Bethany assured her. “Are you sore, too, girl?”

“Oh, good! It’s not just me.” Rebecca chuckled. “If an athlete like you is hurting from a workout, I feel like I’m in good company.”

“Oh, yeah, I have some of that, but mostly I feel very stretched out by a certain somebody’s scepter.”

“Ah, yeah. Devon was your lab partner. So sorry for your pain.” Rebecca consoled.

“Hell, girl! Don’t feel too sorry for me. I’ll take this agony any day, if it comes with the kind of bliss I felt yesterday afternoon.” Bethany gushed.

“That good, huh? Well, let me tell you why I called.” Rebeca changed the topic. “First, thanks so much for our help with the impromptu gathering. You’re so easy to work with, and I can tell you really enjoy it.”

“Oh, thanks. Yes, my mother trained me to do hospitality well, it’s sort of a matriarchal tradition in our family. I’d be happy to do it again.” Beth offered.

“You were reading my mind, girl.” Rebecca was relieved. “I sorta think we should talk about that. Are you free to come by sometime soon? I can feed you lunch?”

“Well, I have a lot on my plate, today, but I think I can swing by after our finals, next Monday; say, around 12:30?”

“Oh, goody! Let’s do this!” Should we include anyone else?” Rebecca wanted to be considerate.

“Well;” Beth paused. “I’d really like to have a lunch with all the girls, but It’s not my place to impose on you.”

“Oh, duh! Why didn’t I think of that?” Rebecca slapped her forehead. “I’ll reach out to the other 4 girls, but I’ll have to apologize for the short notice. I better get right on it. Bye!”

“12:30, Monday. Bye!” Bethany said and hung up.

Rebecca started a group private message and sent it to all the girls, including Bethany. Surprisingly, all 6 girls were confirmed, although Erica said she’d be a little late, cuz she had to be somewhere from 12 to 12:45.

Monday morning Rebecca made a quick grocery delivery order on her app, and met the driver in the lobby around 9:45. Pasta salad and fresh veggies. Rebecca kept it simple.

The last sex class session was at 11am. It was a written test. Everyone was buck naked anyway, either from habit or horniness. Everyone seemed confident they knew the answers.

Devon and Jackson seem to have planned an X-box guys gathering, so they didn’t feel slighted by the ladies doing something just for the female classmates.

The professors didn’t try to cloak their gratitude for the students who made this experimental course work well. Dr. Phoebe Garza informed the students that an email will be sent to them later that day, to get their feedback on the course. “Several professors from at least 20 universities were involved in developing this format and curriculum. You were the first students to take the course, at any university in North America. We won’t violate your privacy, but our review will include some rather vague details about our students; particularly the variety of students and some personal challenges. We will send a draft to the individuals we may vaguely describe, but the public will not even know which university conducted this experimental class.

Antonio Garza added; “You all played a part in developing a very cutting edge educational format, and we expect all the other researchers to be as impressed as we are.”

Ladies Brunch.

After they were dismissed, the coeds rushed out for their designated gathering. Michelle and Elizabeth were first to arrive at Rebecca’s Park Plaza condo. The three chatted on the sofas until Bethany arrived, and Alexis arrived a minute later. They all sat around the dining room table, chatting while eating. Without the guys there, the conversation was quite different. First they all talked about how sore their cunts were, last Friday. Followed by how many pads they went through. That turned into a comparison of what pads the girls each prefer. Then they discussed when a douche is helpful.

Bethany wanted to know what kind of ointment to use for sore nipples. Alexis wanted advice on shaving her cunt. Then they launched into the faux self-loathing about their tit sizes and shapes. All the girls gushed about how awesome the other girls’ bodies are. Now that everyone’s self-esteem was shored up, they began the real talk about what they had all just experienced, in the unorthodox class.

Every girl talked about how terrified they all were on the first day. It brought lots of giggles. Then Erica showed up and everyone wanted to hear her account of first day nerves.

“Hell yeah! I was so stoked!” Erica said with a blushing grin. Alexis and Rebecca marveled. “Listen you hotties,” Erica elaborated. “My 3 older sisters made it easier for me. All us girls filled out our curves by the time we were high school sophomores. I would have been terrified at all the sexual attention I got in high school, but my sisters were really helpful. Yeah, a lot of days I wish I had a trim, athletic body. But I was so glad the rest of you girls were getting naked with me. Ever since my dad died when I was in junior high; my mom started living a ‘home nudist’ lifestyle. My sisters sorta freaked out for a couple weeks, but then they all just started following her lead. Now I do, at home.

Rebecca was intrigued. “I’ve always wanted to go buck naked at home.” She looked around the living room, then stood up and kicked off her slippers. Then she pulled off her tank-top & jogging shorts. Lastly, she unhooked her bra, hooked the strap on her thumb, stretched and launched it at Erica. Five seconds later, Bethany’s bra landed in Erica’s lap, followed by 3 other bras.

As the last of the girls went topless, Rebecca came walking out of her bathroom with a pack of panty liners. “Ladies; if you’re anything like me, you’re still pretty wet in the crotch. Please keep your panties on and help yourselves to my stock of liners. I just got the sofas cleaned and I’d rather we keep them from smelling like a whore house.”

As the girls finished their personal matters, Rebecca pulled a chair from the dining room and set it at one end of the two sofas which faced each other. ”Ladies, really loved having the whole class over, last night, and Bethany was so helpful. I thanked her again, this morning, and she said she’d love to help me again. She suggested that all six of us girls get together and visit. One of the things I want each of you to talk about; is if you want to have another gathering? And what would you want that gathering to be like?”

The room grew quiet. Every girl was staring at the rug. Then Erica broke the silence; “Can I enjoy some prime cock?”

Laughter broke out. Bethany shouted; “Leave it to Erica to say what we’re all thinking.”

Erica winked at Bethany and shrugged her shoulders. Her tits jiggled and her nipples took on a very erect definition.

Michelle raised her hand, nervously.

“What is it, Michelle?” Rebecca asked.

“Well, first I want to say that every guy in the class was an absolute gentleman. That means a lot to me. It was very difficult for me to face my fears, and I’m glad I was treated like an ordinary coed. And then there’s the fantastic way all you ladies have been so supportive. No jealousy or insults. I was more fearful of you ladies than the guys!”

Several girls gave supportive nods, but were careful not to cut in on Michelle’s vulnerable moment.

“What I’m really wanting to say,” Michelle went on; “Is that I think we should avoid getting clingy with the first guy we’ve opened up our cunts to. “Bruce is an absolute prince. He amazes me. But I don’t want to try to claim exclusive dibs on him. Do you get what I’m trying to say?”

“Oh, you’re spot on, girl!” Erica assured her. All the other girls nodded agreement.

Alexis raised her hand, to which Bethany gestured for her to open up. “I feel like I still have a long way to go; socially, I mean.” Alexis paused. The ladies politely waited. “I’d like to find a fun way to be more like Erica.”

Erica’s eyebrows raised in surprise. “How so?”

Alexis cautiously went on; “One summer I was at church camp. The cabin counselor played this game. Half of us were blindfolded and the other half came through and set a bare foot on our knee, as we sat on the side of our bunk. We had to guess the order of the girls, but they had shoes on when we had our blindfolds taken off. It was strange, how it got us girls to be more comfortable with our unique body size and shapes.”

Before anyone could respond, Alexis quickly said, “But I think it would be more fun if the guys were blindfolded and had to each guess the order of which girls boobs they felt up.”

Loud giggles erupted at the idea.

Bethany then added; “How about we pitch it to the guys as a group game night? But we don’t tell them the games?”

Rebecca shouted; “I love it! Assuming the guys are polite & respectful, which I’m confident they are; We can start with this game.

Erica chimed in; “Wait a minute. We gotta have our turn, too. I mean if we’re gunna let them get their jollies, I wanna feel them up, too!”

Elizabeth, said; “Okay, once they’ve had their game, let’s dare them to drop their shorts with us girls blindfolded. We can fondle their family jewels and ‘Guess the pecker.’”

“Exactly,” Erica high-fived her.

Bethany then added; “Okay. So if everyone’s good with the first two games, I fully expect the guys to want another game, called ’Guess the cunt’.”

Rebecca turned to Alexis; “Are you going to have a problem if things advance to that?”

“Are these all games where the guessers are blindfolded while others are naked? Alexis wanted to know.

“Yeah, I think that’s how we are conceiving this.” Bethany assured her.

“Okay, then I have one more concern.” Alexis said with less nervousness. “Rebecca, how about we girls have a ‘safe-word’, so if any of us has an inhibition, then all 6 of us step to another room for a talk?”

“Yes! I love that.” Michelle chimed in. But let’s also use our safe word if we just want to privately share an idea, too?”

Erica raised her hand. When Michelle was done, Rebecca nodded for Erica to say what’s on her mind. “Ladies. Excuse my dirty mind, but I feel inspired.” More chuckles. Then Erica described her horny ideas. Bethany finally stood and said; “Damn girl! Now I gotta go change my pad, again. Just listening to your filthy fun games has me so wet!”

Game Night.

It was on Sunday evening, July 3rd. the guys all brought drinks and chips. The gals put out a spread of fruits, and other snacks. It had been a hot day and the group met in Rebecca’s condo, then went downstairs to the pool & Jacuzzi. The guys used Rebecca’s roommates’ bedroom. The ladies shared her’s.

Game Night.

At about 7pm they were showered and dressed. Everyone ate, then Rebecca finally announced the first game was about to start. Bethany had secured the use of 2 long folding tables from a lecture bowl. They were 6 feet long and only 2 feet deep. 3 Folding chairs were along one side of the tables. The guys were seated, and the girls began securing blindfolds. Rebecca began telling them what they were about to experience. As the ladies completed getting the guys set, they disappeared to Rebecca’s bedroom, where they pulled off their tops and bras. Rebecca warned the guys that any violation of the protocols would allow a lady to slap the blindfolded offender.

Game One.

Rebecca then pulled off her top, bra, and called on the ladies to assemble. She set a countdown timer on her phone, so that every 30 seconds, the ladies would move on to the next contestant. The guys hands remained ‘palm up’ on the far side of the table, and when the phone chimed, the ladies silently leaned their chests down, into the waiting hands of the guys. Fingers eagerly explored, but Devon got too excited and slid his fingers up Erica’s cleavage. When his knuckles lost contact with the table, Erica’s slap was heard by everyone. Laughter burst out, but the 30 second timer chimed the end of that station. 5 seconds later, the chime signaled a new round, Rebecca did her best to very quietly move from the last contestant, down to her new position at the first station.

Devon’s slap played an effective deterrent. No one dared break that rule. The terror of being blindfolded and fearing a slap you can’t anticipate, is more traumatic than you can know.

On round 6, Erica and Rebecca probably moaned too loud, and blew their anonymity. Truth is, every girl was so aroused, and Rebecca actually climaxed in Bruce’s fondling.

When the final chime went off, the girls rushed to Rebecca’s bedroom door. Then Rebecca, having hastily thrown on her tanktop, Told the guys to take off their blindfolds, and privately grab a notecard and pen, to list the order of tits they explored.

A few minute later, the girls came out with tops back on, but with their braless nipples protruding against the fabric.

When the guys all set their pens down, the girls each grabbed a contestant’s card and scored it.

Malcolm and Devon got perfect scores(6 of 6), followed by Jackson with 5. Thomas, Bruce, and William all got 4 of the 6. Everyone recognized Bethany, Elizabeth, and Erica. But Michelle, Alexis, and Rebecca were more similar and average, so they were a bigger challenge.

Thomas and Devon both stood and turned toward the windows, to privately adjust their rigid cocks. The other guys had done their adjusting before they wrote down their guesses.

Erica, noticed what Devon was doing, and said; “Devon, what ya digging for?”

“Relief!” was his one-word reply.

“I’ve got an even better idea, big boy.” Erica taunted the guys. We feel that it’s only fair to switch places with you fellas.”

“You wanna feel up my tits?” Malcolm teased.

Game Two.

“Your first five words were correct, big Leprechaun. But I sense you have some gold you’re keeping from us ladies.” Erica knew she had their rapt attention. “Now offer your chair to a lady and help her with her blindfold. Then you fellas can get buck naked and let us guess whose jewels we’re enjoying.”

“ Whoa!” Devon objected. “What happens if you girls don’t keep your knuckles on the table?”

“We get to flick their tit with a finger.” Thomas offered.

All the girls subconsciously covered their nipples with their hands. They hated the idea, but they all knew it wasn’t any worse than the slap that Devon endured.

Rebecca then wanted everyone’s attention. “Everyone. I want you all to be comfortable as a guest in my home. If you don’t want to participate, that’s fine. But you’ll also have to decline the other games we may play.” She looked around to each guy and gal. Each person gave a ‘thumbs-up’, so she showed Devon how to operate the timer, then she sat and was blindfolded.

The guys decided to make sure their most hung specimens were not in the line, next to each other. They decided that Bethany being right after Erica, had made it too easy to distinguish the added cup size. Thomas quietly dug into his backpack after he stripped down. He grabbed his Bluetooth speaker and synced it to his phone, then. When the guys were coming out of the spare bedroom, Thomas pressed ‘play’. The words said it all. I’m too sexy, by ‘Right Said Fred’. Thomas turned it down so everyone could hear the timer on Rebecca’s phone.

I'm too sexy for my love.

Too sexy for my love.

Love's going to leave me.

I'm too sexy for my shirt.

Too sexy for my shirt.

So sexy it hurts.

And I'm too sexy for Milan.

Too sexy for Milan.

New York, and Japan.

And I'm too sexy for your party.

Too sexy for your party.

No way I'm disco dancing.

The girls had no idea who played the music, but the rhythm broke the tension and everyone loosened up. Erica and Bethany were bouncing to the beat at their table. But Elizabeth’s tits were shaking so seductively, next to Alexis and Rebecca.

Devon was flaccid until he got a look at the jiggling tits bouncing and swaying freely on the braless ladies. When the chime sounded, all 6 guys went from tippy toes and cupped jewels, to plopping their packages onto the hungry hands of the now lusting girls. The ladies’ blindfolded condition seemed to release a lot of inhibitions. The music drowned out the other sounds, and the guys simply smiled as their cocks soon rose from the open palms, to point slightly upward, stiffly. Rebecca definitely recognized Bruce’s curved cock. It was custom-designed to hit her g-spot with intensity, when copulating ‘missionary’.

Erica got a bit too excited when Thomas’s super-thick cock swelled in her hand. She couldn’t remember if Malcolm’s was thicker” She was now very very horny, and her big nipples were jutting out from her tight spandex top. With one hand cupping Thomas’s ball sack, she habitually put her other hand up over his shaft, to service him. Without warning, Thomas hammered her left nipple with his right middle finger, as it was released by his right thumb.

“Fuck!” Erica screamed.

Rebecca quickly asked, “What’s wrong?”

“Shit, he flicked my nipple hard. I guess I broke a rule when I started habitually stroking his rod.” Erica admitted, and a roar of laughter filled the room.

Thirty seconds goes by very fast. The chime sounded over the strong base rhythm of Too Sexy, but the ladies released their men and the guys silently moved over. Devon rushed from his end of the 2nd table, and barely arrived at the 1st table when the chime singled the drop. The music was a great addition to the contest. But the girls were getting very horny from the delightful buffet of cocks they got to fondle.

It’s a good thing the girls were on plastic folding chairs, because they were all quite wet in their soaking panties. The guys were also impacted by the affirming message of the song. Thomas was lip-syncing the song and it boosted his horniness beyond containment. His very fat cock was easy for the ladies to identify. Toward the end of the 5th round, he grunted heavily. Then the

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 13 Jul 2026 15:29:00 +0000

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 5.

Two after-parties ensue, with a bit more vulnerability.

By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the ► Podcast At Explicit Novels.

Faculty Party

Mr. Garza pulled his still very stiff cock from Mrs. Garza’s wet pussy and addressed the class from behind the sofa, "Well I hope you all enjoyed today's lesson. Once you are properly recovered and all are dressed, you may be dismissed. We will have one more session in this course, and then you all will be all done with us. All of you are doing extremely well. We hope the class has been both helpful and pleasurable for all of you. Please remember our confidentiality pledge. Unless there is some grave violation of the rules, you’re not in any danger of failing the course."

All the students looked up at their teachers, most of them still in a daze from what had just happened. Eventually, all the students disconnected from each other and put their clothes back on, and gathered their things. They waited until all the students were dressed, before heading out of the room.

The professors overheard the group talk of grabbing a pizza, as they were all starving by now. Rebecca offered to order delivery, and have them all come to her apartment. That’s the last the professors heard, before the doors closed and locked.

This left the two naked teachers all alone in the classroom again. Phoebe went over to her Antonio, and kissed him deeply, while reaching to find his firm cock pointed straight up between them.

"Now,” Phoebe directed Antonio; “Why don't you go sit on that chair, over there. Your hard cock felt so nice in me earlier, but now I want to ride that hard cock, for all my pleasure," Phoebe told her husband. Antonio followed her directions and went and sat in the chair, waiting for his wife. She walked over, mesmerized by his hard cock throbbing in anticipation. Phoebe straddled his lap and slowly sunk down on his throbbing hard cock. Antonio moaned in pleasure, as he felt his wife's tight pussy grip his over stimulated cock.

"Oh my god, babe you are so hard right now. I can feel my pussy having to stretch more than normal, because you are so hard you feel a little bigger. Oh yeah I'm going to enjoy riding this," She moaned to him, as she slid all the way down his cock. Phoebe started to ride Antonio’s rigid cock as he reached around to grab hold of her large ass. She started bouncing harder as he caressed her ass. She knew it wouldn't be long until she had an orgasm after watching the student's sexy display, while they fucked each other.

To increase her pleasure, and entice him more, she leaned forward pushing her large 36 double D breasts into his face. Antonio quickly took the opportunity, taking her sensitive nipple into his mouth, while she rode him. Eventually, Phoebe reached her crescendo, and came hard on her beloved Antonio’s cock. He could feel his wife's vagina grabbing his cock, but he needed a little more to cum so he held tight to his wife's hips, and started pushing his cock up into her quickly. Phoebe groaned, feeling her husband fucking her from underneath with his big cock. This caused her to go straight into a second orgasm, directly from her first.

She then felt his cock start to get bigger inside her, and she moaned to him, "Oh, yeah babe, I can feel you getting bigger inside of me. Give me all that cum!"

"Oh yeah, baby, here it cums! I'm going to cum so hard!" Antonio moaned to his wife, before unleashing his cum inside of her. Phoebe literally gasped when she felt him cumming inside her.

‘Oh my gosh, that is a forceful cumshot.’ Phoebe observed. ‘It feels like he's trying to blast me off of him with his cum.’ Antonio’s intense and forceful cumshot caused his wife to reach her third orgasm, as she groaned while she continued to rotate her hips on his exploding penis. Once she was exhausted from her orgasm Phoebe relaxed her body into her husband's. Suddenly she noticed that even though he had stopped cumming, his cock was still hard inside of her.

"Oh my god, babe are you still hard?" Phoebe said, as she rotated her hips on his still obviously hard cock.

"Oh, my baby, I guess I am. I guess watching those students fuck, really got me hornier than I expected. Do you want to keep going?" He asked.

"Oh, I definitely want to keep going, but I don't think I can ride you anymore. My legs are too tired." Phoebe said, as she got off of his still hard cock. She felt his cum from his copious load start to leak from in between her legs. She then decided to have more fun with Antonio, leaning down to take his sensitive cock in her mouth. Antonio moaned as he felt his wife's hot mouth, around his extra sensitive cock. Phoebe then cleaned his cock of their combined juices. She then pulled her mouth of his cock and said to him,

"How was that, babe? Was it as good as having Michelle's young mouth, on your cock?"

"Oh babe, that was so good, and you give some of the best head ever, but I have to say that even though that girl is young, she definitely knows how to suck a cock really well," He told his wife. Phoebe then got down and laid on her back, on the mat, with her legs slightly spread waiting for her husband.

"Well then, maybe next time I will see if her tongue is as good in a pussy, as it is on a cock," she said; as he got into position between her legs.

"Oh, I would love to see that, baby. Now lay back and let me fuck you with this big, hard cock of mine," Antonio told his wife, as he pushed his overly sensitive cock back into his wife's tight vagina. Once her husband's cock was all the way inside of her, Phoebe wrapped her legs and arms around her husband, and brought him down for a deep kiss.

"I love you, babe," she said with a twinkle in her eye, "now, fuck me hard, and make me cum again, and I want to feel you shoot in me; again!" Antonio then took his wife's advice, and started to fuck her again, while he brought one hand up to grope her large breast, while he started feasting on her other breast, making sure to take his time and lick her nipple. She was moaning at all of his attention, and could feel herself quickly approaching another orgasm. Suddenly she came hard again on her husband's cock. Antonio moaned as he felt his wife cum, again gripping his cock hard. He could also feel his own orgasm approaching.

"Baby, you think you've got one more orgasm in you? Because I'm getting really close again," he moaned to his wife.

"Oh yeah; babe, I think I can work up one more orgasm for you. You just keep fondling my big tits, and fuck me with that big cock, and you will have me there, soon. I want to feel that big cock of yours, spurting in me again," Phoebe moaned back to her husband, her lover, her academic partner.

Antonio kept fucking his wife hard, while he groped her big tits. He could feel her snake one hand down between them and start to play with her clit.

"Oh baby; I'm so close! Oh, here it is! I'm cumming!" He moaned to his dear Phoebe, as he started unloading a second orgasm, deep into her pussy.

"Oh yeah, babe! I can feel it shooting into me again! I'm cumming too!" Phoebe screamed, as her pussy grabbed hold of her husband's long, fat cock. Antonio let out a loud grunt as his wife's pussy clamped down on his ejaculating cock, and seemed to pull the juice from his hard penis. Eventually the two professors stopped cumming, and they just lay together, recovering from their intense orgasms. Both breathed deeply, and looked into each other's eyes with love, as they rested in each other's arms.

The Student Pizza Party.

Malcolm and Erika, were getting their clothes back on, after the third session ended. “God, I’m starving,” Erika blurted out.

“So am I,” Malcolm admitted. This session was the longest, but the time flew by. “Do you wanna go grab a bite to eat, Erika?”

“Hey,” Thomas interjected. “Are you guys grabbing some food? I’d love to join you. Elizabeth might also.”

“Hell yeah! I don’t mind” Erika assured Thomas, then looked over to Malcolm, seeking his openness to the idea.

“Jolly fine with me, as long as we get some grub soon.” Malcolm assured. “I’ve had more than a good workout from Erika,” which caused her to blush.

“Hey, I never denied being a sex-crazed nymph,” she admitted, owning her overt sexuality.

Rebecca heard the four make plans, and told Bruce she was thinking of inviting everyone to her apartment for Pizza.

“Do it,” Bruce encouraged, slipping on his sneakers. I’ll come.

Rebecca grinned and said “I’ll bet you will!” then she went over and interrupted Erika, and offered to host an impromptu pizza party. “I’ll place an order now, and we can have it delivered, probably shortly after we get to my place.”

Michelle overheard the growing conversation and asked if she could join. Rebecca immediately realized this event was a great idea and all the students should not only be invited, but strongly encouraged to be a part of.

“Devon, wait!” Rebecca yelled up the steps. Devon was the first one making his exit, but stopped dead in his tracks. Rebecca ran over and told the rest of her classmates of the pizza party. Bethany, Devon, Alexis, & Jackson all cheered.

Meanwhile, Michelle went over to William and made sure he was informed and encouraged.

Rebecca proceeded to the hall, and everyone followed. Bruce was concerned if Rebecca’s roommates were okay with the unannounced imposition.

“Not an issue,” she assured. “My place is actually on the top floor of Park Plaza Condominiums. Carrie and Marta are both back home for the summer. I have the place to myself.”

‘Damn! A rich girl,’ Devon surmised.

Thomas yelled, to everyone in the hall; “Does anyone need a ride over to Park Plaza?”. A couple guys took him up on the offer.

Bethany looked like she was going to ask Thomas for a lift. Grabbing her arm, the petite Rebecca said; “Hey, ride with me. I need someone to order the food on my app.

“Sure!” Bethany accepted.

Once everyone had rides and directions figured out, Rebecca & Bethany got moving.

As Rebecca drove her little BMW out of the student parking lot, She handed her phone to Bethany; “Pull up the Dominos app. My acct is already in there.”

“Got it!” Bethany said.

“Damn! I forgot to ask everyone what toppings they wanted.”

Bethany laughed; “Girl, right now, none of us give a damn! We’re starved. We’ll eat anything.”

Park Plaza.

Rebecca knew a shorter route to her condo. It might give her a couple minutes to pick up, before the others arrived.

The two gals pulled into her reserved parking space and jogged into the building lobby. Rebecca told the security desk to expect up to 10 others to arrive shortly. She said to let them up if they use her name.

In the penthouse, she sighed her relief when she saw that the cleaning lady had already came and left.

The only embarrassing items were the dildo on the end table, and the erotic novel on the coffee table.

Bethany chuckled as she watched Rebecca snatch up the evidence and run into a bedroom. “You’re my kind of gal, Rebecca.”

Coming back out a few seconds later, Rebecca confessed; “I know we’re supposed to be comfortable with our sexuality, but I’m not quite ready to show off my toys and books. Not quite yet.”

“What can I do to help get ready for company” Bethany offered.

The two went to the kitchen and started putting things on the counter. The very tall, buxom Bethany towered over little Rebecca.

“ Napkins, cups, plates. I think that’s really all we need?” Bethany surmised. Then she turned to Rebecca, “Girl, your place is amazing, and you need to relax. Go greet your guests. I’ll be done in a minute and we can all just enjoy a meal and celebrate our new friendships.”

Thomas was first to arrive, with Malcolm and Bruce. They weren’t sure how to act, in this posh environment. Rebecca was very reassuring. “My folks want their little girl taken care of,” she said. “Please don’t hate me for that.”

Bruce just hugged her and thanked her for her willingness to put this impromptu gathering together.

Rebecca deflected; “Bethany was a huge help.”

Michelle and William arrived next. Erika was right behind them.

Just as the pizza delivery arrived, so did Michelle, Alexis, Jackson, and William.

Before they ate, Rebecca got their attention and promised to keep her remarks short; “Thanks for coming over. My roommates are gone home for a few more weeks, so you’re not going to offend them. Stay as late as you want, within propriety; and please, please, don’t anyone talk about anything that happened in our course.”

“What course,” Devon yelled. Which brought a hearty laugh from everyone.

“If you need anything, just ask. Now eat up!” With that, Rebecca and Bethany guided the group through a food line, Bethany pouring drinks and Rebecca standing by with a big smile on her face, exchanging pleasantries with each guest standing in the line.

A couple of classmates were on phones in the hall, making arrangements to clear their other obligations for the rest of the day. No one really knew why, but everyone had an inner sense that this meal was special, and they all had made themselves very vulnerable over the past week.

As the final guests took their plates to the spacious living room, Bethany & Rebecca carried the remaining pizza boxes to the coffee table, for anyone wanting more.

Then the two hostesses sat on the floor with the others, and the room was mostly silent. Whether no one knew what was safe to talk about, or was just too damned starving; they just ate and drank.

Then Michelle let out a huge belch. “Sorry.” She said, and the room erupted in laughter.

Elizabeth finally blurted out; “You’re her!”

Everyone looked at Elizabeth, waiting for context. “You’re that model, Michelle.”

Elizabeth had just finished her third slice, and was paging through the ‘Seventeen’ magazine on the end table. She held up the tampon ad on the inside cover.

Michelle wanted to hide. Her face turned beet red. She had no way to deflect or deny. Taking a deep breath, she said; “Yeah, I got some gigs last fall, and spent a few months in New York. The modeling agency just kept piling more and more gigs, and I failed 3 of my fall semester courses.”

She finished with saying; “My parents put an end to it. Now I’m focusing totally on my schooling”

Jackson was surprised and delighted. But he couldn’t say anything. One of the hottest upcoming New York models just spent an afternoon having sex with him. Okay, the rest of the room knew that, But they did not know she was a virgin until just hours ago.

Bruce tried to contain his smile. Just the other day, Michelle had deepthroated him. The room all knew that, but Bruce was tortured by the reality that even if he wanted to brag to others about it, he’d get kicked out of college and lose his wrestling scholarship.

William observed; “Looks like we’ve already started playing some real-life ‘Truth or Dare’?”

Erika observed; “I feel honored to be part of this class. The more that is revealed, the more I admire every one of you.”

“Yeah,” Thomas agreed. “We all faced a scary challenge, and chose to trust each other. I’m just glad it’s turned out so well.. so far.”

“I know that’s right,” Alexis spoke up. The whole room went quiet. The shy young woman rarely spoke up. They all knew she wanted to say something, and they patiently waited.

“I unlearned a lot of crap this week. Long pause. My upbringing was a lot different, I was so naïve. So isolated. My mother has a religious whacky opposition to all thing sexual. It wasn’t until this year that I finally started to question so many of my brainwashed assumptions.” What I learned this week… the biggest thing I learned, is that my own sexuality is nothing to punish myself for. I finally started to like the idea of sex.”

Then, turning to Jackson, she added; “Now I absolutely love, love sex!” She winked at him and then took a deep breath and another bite of pizza.

Devon asked the group; “Does anyone else wonder why this class wasn’t even listed on the course catalog?”

“Good point,” Rebecca said. “I got a phone call from Mrs. Garza. That’s how I signed up.”

“Me too,” said a few others.

Bethany added her own observation, “I think the professors are loving the class as much as I have.”

“Oh, yeah!” Devon agreed. “Did you see how she..”

“Stop.” Rebecca interjected.

“You’re right,” Devon said. “We can’t talk about what happened in ‘Vegas’.”

“Better than Vegas,” Thomas said. “Because you’re all much better than Vegas. Vegas is notorious for regrets. I regret nothing. But that’s because of the positive & patient acceptance that each of you have given to the class. I don’t want this course to end.”

“Well, speaking for myself, I’m worn out,” Bruce said, looking at Rebecca, who blushed at his insinuations.

“True,” Elizabeth finally spoke up. “I think we’ve worn the guys out, ladies. But what’s to stop us from occasionally getting together?”

All eyes perked up. Rebecca broke the silence; “I’d love to have the rest of you over again. Perhaps when we’re all better, shall we say; ‘rested’?”

“Yes!” was the enthusiastic response from all of them.

Then Michelle added; “Let’s keep the same rules in place. We say nothing about what happens at any of our ‘pizza parties’?”

“Good call,” Malcolm assured her. “I was close to quitting college and going back to Ireland. I was lonely, homesick. I finally feel like I have something I belong to. That makes all the difference.”

To be continued.

By zachattack163 for Literotica

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 12 Jul 2026 15:27:00 +0000

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 4.

The third lab of Remedial Human Sexuality continues, as the classmates were asked to demonstrate specific intercourse techniques.

By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the ► Podcast At Explicit Novels.

Lab Three Continues.
Demonstration Three.

Rebecca was still seated between Bruce's legs, on the sofa, so she could gently grind her big booty against his cock. As the professors called them up to demonstrate ‘Doggie Style’ Rebecca slowly got up to head toward the mat. As she got up Bruce could only stare and be amazed at Rebecca's big, round ass. He eventually got up and followed her to the mat where she got down on her hands and knees and presented her big booty to Bruce. Bruce got behind her and just admired her ass for a bit rubbing his hand over her smooth ass.

Devon, having just finished demonstrating his sexual prowess with the goddess, Bethany, went to the newly vacated sofa and laid down with his back against an armrest, and he gestured for Bethany to lay down with her back on his chest. Once reclined, Devon resumed his quiet delight in fondling Bethany’s hefty breasts. While Bethany’s head rested on his shoulder, he nibbled on her ear, until their noises became an obvious distraction. Rather than risk being told to disentangle, he contented himself in softly kneading her breasts, only occasionally pinching a nipple.

Bruce continued to admire Rebecca and he fondled her luscious ass and wet cunt. Inwardly, Bruce was giddy. He thought; ‘Wow this is the best booty I've ever seen I can't believe I get to fuck Rebecca doggy style and just grab on to this huge ass.’ He then got in position behind Rebecca and rubbed his long cock against her slit.

"Come on enough teasing," Rebecca moaned to him, "I want to feel you inside of me already!" Following her request, Bruce lined up his cock and then started to push it inside Rebecca's pussy. Rebecca moaned at the intrusion of Bruce's cock as he kept sliding deeper inside of her. Rebecca couldn't believe how deep Bruce was getting inside of her; it was definitely the deepest she had ever felt a man inside her before. Bruce grabbed onto Rebecca's hips and started thrusting away with nice long strokes that she could feel deep inside herself on the upstroke. Rebecca reached down and started playing with her clit while Bruce continued to thrust inside her.

‘God this feels amazing,’ thought Rebecca to herself, ‘Finally another good reason to have a nice big ass. If my big ass gets me fucked like this then I'm going to have to start bending over more and showing it off.’ Bruce started to feel a little tension in his balls and started to worry that he was going to cum too soon. However, his worries were calmed down when Mrs. Garza told them it was time to stop. Rebecca moaned in displeasure when she felt Bruce pull his cock all of the way out of her.

"Alright thank you for that demonstration of doggy style. When you’re able, you may sit down.” Mrs Garza instructed.

Demostration Four.

Now for the next position we are actually not going to use the mat as we are going to show the sitting position. Now in this position the man sits in a chair and the woman comes up to her seated partner, then straddles him, and lowers herself onto his penis, while facing him. Now in this position the woman has most of the control. The man just sits back and the woman uses his cock to get herself off while he enjoys watching.” She explained.

Looking at the females, she added; “Ladies, this position is perfect after your man has had a long day and you want to give him a treat. Gals, if you’re horny and your man has just enough to get his cock up, but not much more than that, you can still get your rocks off! It also serves well when you guy needs therapy fucking."

“What’s that,” Devon wanted to know.

Mrs. Garza told the class; “when someone’s feeling the blues, for whatever reason; sometimes a good screwing can effectively cure the condition.”

"Now for this position why don't we have Jackson and Alexis demonstrate. Jackson you go ahead and sit in this chair over here.”

“And then, Alexis you come over to him, and sit on his lap." Jackson quickly got up and went and sat in the chair that Mrs. Garza had set up for him.

Erika and Bruce got up and took the sofa that Jackson & Alexis left. Erika gestured for Bruce to sit at one end of the sofa, then she laid her head on his lap and stretched her body out on the rest of the sofa. Once situated, she amused herself, stroking his cock while watching the next demonstration.

Alexis then got up to go approach Jackson but as she was walking over Mr. Garza came over to her and whispered in her ear, "Now before you go right ahead and sit on his cock why don't you give his cock head a little suck. This way he will know you are really excited for him." Alexis nodded her head to show she understood, and as she continued to approach Jackson at the chair. Mr. Garza have her a firm smack on her nice ass, which, caused her to jump a little in surprise, but she realized she also liked it.

As Alexis reached Jackson instead of straddling his lap she went down to her knees and following Mr. Garza advice she took Jackson's cock in her mouth and sucked hard on his cock head. Jackson moaned in pleasure and surprise as Alexis sucked on his cock for a bit. After taking some time to taste his cock Alexis got up and began to straddle Jackson. Jackson softly placed his hands on Alexis’ shoulders as she situated herself. His 9 inch rod was well-sculpted, with many veins squiggled and bulging along the skin of his glorious shaft. It was aimed directly at her vagina, then she started to slowly lower herself onto Jackson's cock.

With just his tip in her opening, she felt a firm pressure, followed by a stinging moment, immediately followed by her own downward drop, a couple inches lower. She stopped and looked deeply into Jackson’s eyes. Jackson knew.

“Take your time” He whispered in her ear. “We can take a break if you need to.”

She nodded, then kissed him. Their tongues danced together in warm, wet, pleasure. The stinging in her vagina subsided. Jackson stopped the kiss and whispered in her ear again; “Do you need a break?”
“Don’t you dare stop” she whispered back. “This is a moment I dreamed of. I want your cock, further inside me, now!”

“My pleasure, it’s my honor to please you.” was Jackson’s reply.

‘Oh my gosh’, Alexis marveled. ‘Jackson's cock is so big. I can't believe how deep he is going inside me.’ She moaned out loud as she felt Jackson slide deep inside of her. After taking most of Jackson's cock inside her, she had to stop before taking him all the way. She took some time to adjust to Jackson's cock inside of her.

Jackson meanwhile, loved every minute of Alexis sliding her really tight pussy down on his cock. Her pussy felt so good, gripping his cock. Feeling her pause for a moment Jackson reached around and grabbed hold of Alexis's firm ass and held her up a bit as she adjusted to his large size. Eventually, Alexis started riding Jackson's penis again, which caused Jackson to moan and grab Alexis's ass, then he ran his finger over her anus as he felt her pussy start to massage his dick.

As Alexis bounced up and down on Jackson's cock, Jackson leaned forward and took one of Alexis's long nipples in his mouth and flicked his tongue across her hard nipple. Alexis moaned as she felt Jackson suck on her hard, sensitive nipple while also enjoying his hands holding on tight to her ass. His index finger on her ‘rosebud’ felt so arousing! Alexis was actually feeling so good that she could feel the beginnings of an orgasm in her vagina. She started moaning harder and grabbing on tighter to Jackson as she bounced more on his dick. Finally she surprising reached a crescendo and had a very powerful orgasm on Jackson's penis.

Jackson was so surprised to feel Alexis cumming on his dick and loved feeling how tight her pussy got on his cock. Once Alexis finished her orgasm Mrs. Garza interrupted her sexual bliss.

"Well now that Alexis has finished enjoying herself, I think it is time for us to proceed to the next position."

Demonstation Five.

Mrs. Garza then addressed the class again, "Now for the next position we will demonstrate the side-by-side position commonly known as spooning. In this position the woman lies on her side with the man behind her. He then slowly scoots behind her and slowly penetrates her. This position is perfect for a lazy morning when you wake up and feel your man pressing his morning wood into your ass. You then just open your legs a little bit and let him push inside of you. Now to demonstrate this position why don't we have Erika and Malcolm."

The two students then got up and proceeded to the mat. Malcolm lingered slightly behind Erika so he could enjoy watching her body. He was amazed that he had never noticed how sexy Erika's body was; she was all curves, full, heavy 36D breasts and a round healthy ass that fit with her wide 36-inch hips.

Mr. Garza discretely handed Alexis a few paper towels. She and Jackson were still seated in the chair. As the class focused on Malcolm & Erika,, Alexis handed Jackson a couple of the towels, which he then used to discretely wipe his straining rod of Alexis’ vaginal secretions and some blood. Alexis used another towel to wipe herself clean. She then took Jackson’s hand to help him up, then kissed him again, and whisper; “Thank you so much for that.”

He handed her his wadded up towels and she escorted him to the open sofa, then cuddled up to him, with her head in his chest and her free hand on his 9 inches.

Meanwhile, Erika got down on the mat and lay on her side with her ass sticking out. She then turned back around to look at Malcolm who was standing in awe of her body. Malcolm then shook himself out of his blissful stupor, and went to lie down on the mat behind Erika, reaching to caress her hips. He then got in position behind Erika and rubbed his hard cock against the crack of her ass.

Erika enjoyed feeling Malcolm's large cock head rubbing against her ass but she wanted to feel him inside of her instead so she slightly lifted her upper leg, and Malcolm took the incentive and lined his cock up with her pussy. Malcolm then took hold of her leg and worked on pushing his penis inside of Erika. It took him a moment to get the head of his penis inside of her, but once he was able to do that, it was easier to slide the rest of his penis inside of her

Erika moaned as she felt Malcolm's cock enter her. She loved the feel of Malcolm's large cock head as he slide in and out of her, she especially loved when his large cock head would rub against her G-spot. Erika was quickly feeling herself approaching an orgasm. Malcolm loved thrusting in and out of Erika, especially watching her large ass ripple & bounce against his cock with every thrust.

He also noticed that her upper body weight was rested on her elbow, leaving him an opportunity he just now realized. With his elbow supporting him, he scooted close enough to kiss her shoulder while surprising her unsuspecting tits by some special fondling and pinching. Erika loved feeling Malcolm fondling her sensitive tit and continued moaning under Malcolm's attentions.

Malcolm loved having a beautiful moaning girl in his arms and he decided he wanted to finish Erika off so he pulled her knee way up, then let go of it and reached around, then started rubbing Erika's clit. She held onto her raised leg and enjoyed the ride of her life. Between having one of Malcolm's hands cupping her large, sensitive breast while his other hand rubbed her clit, and having his large cock head bumping against her G-spot, she began having a large very intense orgasm. Erika got an additional thrill from getting to share this pleasure with several spectators. She delighted in spreading herself out to share her naked body with 12 very entertained eyes.

After Erika stopped shaking from her intense orgasm, Malcolm withdrew his cock from her well-stimulated vagina. Mr. Garza then congratulated Malcolm on successfully giving his partner a very pleasurable orgasm.

Demonstration Six.

Mr. Garza then addressed the class once again, "Now it is time for the final position we will demonstrate today, this position is commonly known as reverse cowgirl. Now just like the position that Bethany and Devon demonstrated earlier this position has the man lying on his back with the woman on top. Now where this position differs is that instead of the woman facing the man she faces away from the man when she sits on his penis. The woman can control how she takes the man's penis. She can control the depth and angle of the man inside of her. If the woman wants to have more pleasure she can lean back into the man.

Now I believe it’s time for our last couple to demonstrate this position so Elizabeth and Thomas why don't you come up here and show the class this final position?" Elizabeth and Thomas quickly got up from their seats and Thomas grabbed the mat and slid it over to the Chaise Lounge where the two professors were seated. Then he laid down on the mat, but with a couple throw pillows propped up so he could better enjoy the visuals of this petite gal riding him. His rigid cock was already pointed upwards ready for Elizabeth.

Elizabeth looked down and couldn't believe how thick Thomas's cock was. She slowly got on her knees at his feet. She bent over and Thomas moaned in pleasure as he felt his fat cock first being licked and sucked by the busty, skinny female. Then, she rose up on crawled up beside him on the mat. A swift moment after that, she swung one leg high over his head and landed it on the mat, straddling him and giving him a preview of her bald pussy. She rose her torso up, vertical, then moved down to his hips. She stopped a moment to fondle his ball sack, then grabbed a firm hold of his incredibly thick log. The next thing he felt is wet warmth and his thick cock started to slide into Elizabeth's pussy. Elizabeth could feel her pussy stretching around Thomas's thick cock.

‘Oh my gosh this is a fat cock,’ Elizabeth thought to herself, ‘I can't believe I'm actually taking this cock inside of me.’ Elizabeth continued to moan as she rode Thomas. Thomas took the time to view Elizabeth's round ass and watched it bounce as she rode him. Her tight pussy felt so good on his cock and he took the opportunity to reach and grab hold of that round booty.

Elizabeth looked back when she felt Thomas's hand on her ass, "Yeah that's right grab that ass." Thomas was further encouraged by Elizabeth's enthusiasm, he grabbed tighter onto her ass, as she rode him more enthusiastically. Elizabeth leaned back giving Thomas the perfect opportunity to fondle her large chest. She loved the feeling of Thomas groping her chest while one hand was still holding tight to her ass. Though his cock was thick the fact that it was a little shorter meant the head of his cock was aimed right at her G-spot, which was driving her crazy and bringing her closer to an orgasm.

She grabbed the hand that was holding on to her ass and brought it around to her pussy. Thomas got the hint and immediately started rubbing her clit. A moment later he slid his upper hand down from her nipple, and rubbed his thumb against her anus. This was too much for Elizabeth and she immediately started to cum hard on Thomas's cock.

"Well, now that Elizabeth and Thomas have shown us the final position of the day I think it’s time we finish the lesson plan we designed for today," Mrs. Garza told the class.

After the students were introduced to six different intercourse positions, by their classmates, the professors compassionately provided them Lab Four, to both prove their mastery of the curriculum, and to relieve themselves of some very, very pent up sexual passions.

Lab Four.

Mr. Garza then said, "Alright I think it’s time for the rest of you all to finish what you were doing earlier. I want each of you to get back together with your current lab partner, and continue practicing the position you demonstrated for the class." The students didn't need to be told twice and they all quickly got back into the position they had demonstrated for the class.

The students were encouraged to work on their further mastery of the demonstration material. The demonstrated sex positions were assigned as follows:

· Michelle & William – Missionary

· Bethany & Devon - Cowgirl

· Rebecca & Bruce - Doggie

· Alexis & Jackson - Seated

· Erika & Malcolm - Spooning

· Elizabeth & Thomas - Reverse Cowgirl

The teachers then walked around the class, to see how well their students had been learning their lessons. Mr. Garza walked by William and Michelle.

Michelle wanted to try the reverse cowgirl position. She was working hard to get his cock back inside her tight recently-virgin vagina. Once he was inside, she took her time with slow, shallow thrusts, slowly getting him deeper and deeper inside her. Michelle saw Mr. Garza watching them, with his stiff cock. It was pointed out because he was so aroused by the many demonstrations. Having popped her cherry at last, she felt free. She felt adventurous.

So Michelle looked up at her teacher and boldly asked, "Mr. Garza, can I suck on your cock for a bit?" Mr. Garza was shocked at his student's brazen request but he was so turned on he couldn't resist her request. He stepped up to her and offered his hard cock to his attractive young student. Michelle immediately took the opportunity to take her teacher's rock hard cock in her mouth. She loved the feeling of having William pushing his thick cock into her pussy while her teacher's cock filled her mouth.

William reached down and used his middle finger to ‘rim’ her stretched out cunt, along the side of his massive log. Once his finger was fully soaked, he used it to rub her anal ‘rosebud’. She reached around to take his finger, and she pushed it into her tight anus. All the while she was sucking vigorously on the professor’s long cock. She used some tongue on his underside, which set him on a rapid course for exploding in her mouth.

Mr. Garza couldn't believe what his young student was doing to his cock. ‘Oh my god, this girl may be just a teenager but man does she know how to give head. I'm definitely going to have to try this some more later, But right now I better pull out before I cum in her mouth.’ Mister Garza slowly withdrew his cock from Michelle's mouth. Michelle had a look of disappointment on her face as her teacher pulled out of her mouth.

Mr. Garza looked back down at his student and said, "That was amazing, but why don't you help out William now. It looks like he's really enjoying your pussy."

Michelle was so proud that she just had all three openings filled at the same time, but wanted to follow her professor’s instructions. She looked over her shoulder at William and then quickly announced; “I’m switching positions!” She spun 180 degrees and straddled facing him, but leaned down, so she could kiss him deeply.

She then said to him, "Come on stud. Fuck me hard with that big cock!" William smiled in appreciation and continued his upward thrusting while continuing to kiss Michelle. He also brought his hands up to hold on to her full, fi

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 11 Jul 2026 15:25:00 +0000

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 3.

After Lab One, the students exchange places for Lab Two. Fallatio & Cunnilingus.

By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the ► Podcast At Explicit Novels.

Lab One was done, and 6 students reclined in their chairs, in the bliss of post-orgasm. The professors, Phoebe & Antonio Garza, were admiring the success of their well-prepared lesson plan. But they need things to move along and keep the class on schedule. The professors marked some charts as the students participated in Lab One. They were graded on how well they followed both the instruction and the demonstration that the professors provided.

Lab Two.

The 12 students were in the same pairs, for this 2nd lab, as they were for the 1st. The partners were as follows:

· Erika & Jackson.

· Rebecca & Devon.

· Alexis & Thomas.

· Bethany & William.

· Michelle & Bruce.

· Elizabeth & Malcolm.

Bruce led the way as he got up excitedly, and helped Michelle to her feet before getting her to sit back down on the chair and spread her legs. Michelle was already incredibly wet in anticipation, and she was also very turned on from having just swallowed Bruce's cum, her first-ever. Bruce immediately dove between her legs and began to lick her sweet pussy. As he pushed his finger inside Michelle, Bruce was a little surprised to find how tight Michelle was inside. ‘Wow! She feels like she's never had a cock inside of her,’ Bruce thought, ‘I really hope I get the chance to stick my cock inside of her at some point because this tight pussy is going to feel so good.’ Michelle laid back and enjoyed Bruce's oral attention, knowing that it wasn't going to take long for her to have an orgasm since she was already so aroused.

Everyone else in the class began to switch with their partners and soon the classroom was once again filled with the sounds of people moaning in pleasure.

Rebecca was working hard to get much of Devon's huge cock in her mouth and was just marveling at how big he was. ‘Wow, I'm definitely going to have to feel this pussy stretcher in me at some point,’ thought Rebecca.

Devon was just laying back and enjoying the attention Rebecca was paying to his cock. He had never had a girl touch his cock and now one of the best looking girls on campus was sucking him off. He knew he wouldn't last very long and so he looked down to admire Rebecca's big ass before once again focusing on her big green eyes as she serviced his cock.

Jackson was so turned on that he knew he was going to finish very quickly, after Erika put his cock in her mouth. Erika wasn't the best at giving a blowjob but Jackson was so pent up he didn't even care, and looking down behind her head to see her nice round ass. He got distracted as he saw her big tits bouncing while she bobbed on his cock. It was too much for Jackson, and he tapped Erika on the shoulder and moaned, "Oh god, yes!" as he began ejaculating in Erika's mouth. Erika, surprised at the quickness of Jackson's orgasm, quickly began trying to swallow his semen.

Alexis was working really hard to get Thomas's fat cock in her mouth but she was having trouble getting past the head. Thomas realizing her difficulty grabbed her head so she would look up at him and told her, "That's okay just keep sucking on my head and looking at me. That will be enough to get me off." She looked up at him with her big brown doe eyes and just continued licking the head of his fat cock.

Malcolm decided that he wanted to pay attention to Elizabeth's big breasts first. So he started licking one of her nipples while fondling the other tit, while his other hand got busy between Elizabeth's legs, fingering her. Malcolm still couldn't believe that such a short skinny girl could have such big tits but he realized they were definitely real as he was fondling them. Hearing Elizabeth's moaning getting louder he realized that he should start licking her pussy soon before he made her cum just from fingering her, so he got between her widely-parted legs and began licking away.

Bethany was enjoying William's efforts as he licked away at her pussy. ‘Wow! William is pretty good at eating pussy. Definitely better than I would have expected.’ Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard a voice behind her.

"Here, William; let me help you out a bit," she turned around to see Mr. Garza standing behind her. Mr. Garza then reached around and cupped one of Bethany's huge boobs in each of his hands.

He then began fondling Bethany's large tits and said, "Wow Bethany you have such nice breasts and I can tell that they are real, which is very nice to see with breasts this large." Bethany just relaxed and enjoyed the sensation of William licking her pussy while her teacher fondled her huge tits in his strong hands. All the sudden the combined pleasure of what the two men were doing to her was too much, and Bethany felt herself began to experience one of the best orgasms she had ever had, as she moaned loud enough for the entire class to hear.

Hearing Bethany's orgasmic moans and feeling Bruce's tongue and middle finger inside of her, was too much for Michelle as she started a very powerful orgasm. Bruce felt Michelle's already tight pussy get even tighter on his finger, as she started orgasming and he continued to lick her rock-hard clit through her orgasm.

Rebecca's continued assault on Devon's huge cock was too much and he moaned, "Oh please don't stop." Rebecca gave the big cock a few more bobs before she felt his testicles tense up in her hand, and immediately pulled up so just the head of Devon's cock was in her mouth as he began ejaculating.

After all the attention Malcolm had given her, and all the stimulation of sex moans going through the room, Elizabeth could no longer take it. She grabbed Malcolm's head and pushed it between her legs and started cumming like crazy, having her legs shake a bit in the process.

Alexis was still working on Thomas's fat cock head and her attentions were getting him very close. He told her, "Oh god, Alexis don't stop, you're doing so well. Oh! I'm so close, keep going Alexis." Following his encouragement Alexis started sucking at his cock head harder while her tongue found the sensitive underside of his glans. She was rewarded with a large load of cum very quickly. She worked at swallowing all of Thomas's semen while he continued to cum in her mouth. Eventually, the excess ran down her chin. As his explosions subsided, she gave the underside of his tip one last tickle. Thomas pleaded; “Stop!”

Alexis slid back off his tip, causing an audible smacking sound. Then she looked into his eyes with a sultry smile; while slowly scooping his excess spunk from her chin with her finger. Unaware that the entire classroom was watching her, she slowly lifted her frosted finger to her tongue and licked all the icing off, then inserted her wet finger deep into her mouth and rolled her tongue around it. Then she winked at him.

Silence continued in the room, until the professor spoke.

"All right, now that everyone has reached a satisfying orgasm, you are free to leave," Mr. Garza told the class.

"Now remember if at any point you want to practice what you have learned you are free to practice with one of your classmates," Mrs. Garza reminded the students as they started getting dressed and getting all of their stuff together. “No one is required to do anything outside these structured labs. And please; do not discuss anything from these labs with anyone, even each other. What happens here, stays here. You all want your privacy respected.” When the students were dressed, Mr. Garza pressed the button by the chalkboard, and remotely unlocked the classroom doors.

Session Two Dismissed.

As the students left the classroom, several of them pulled out phones and asked for their lab partner’s numbers.

Professor Phoebe felt her Antonio come up behind her, and press his once again rock hard cock, against her round ass. He then reached up to cup one of her large tits in each of his strong hands.

"So what did you think about that lesson?" he asked Phoebe, as he fondled her breasts while rubbing his hard cock against the crack of her large ass. "It certainly looked like you were enjoying yourself when you were sucking on Malcolm's huge cock head. I might have to punish you for that later," he added as he whispered in her ear.

"As I recall, you enjoy the fact that I enjoy having a cock in my mouth," she responded, as she grounded her ass harder into his cock. "Besides it’s not like you weren't enjoying yourself when you were holding on to Bethany's huge tits while William was licking her pussy."

"Well I was just following your example," he said to his wife. "Now why don't you go over to the table and bend over so you can receive your punishment."

"Yes sir," Phoebe responded to her husband’s discipline fantasy, as she moved to bend over the teacher's table while shaking her shapely rear end enticingly. Antonio then walked over to his wife. He admired her firm round ass while rubbing one hand up and down her cheek enjoying the smoothness of her skin. He then brought his hand back to give her a firm but pleasurable smack on her ass. Phoebe yelped slightly as she enjoyed the 'punishment'. Antonio gave his wife's fantastic ass a couple more spanks before bringing his large cock up and smacking his cock against his wife's ass.

"Oh babe; enough teasing I really need it now," Phoebe moaned to her husband, her pussy was practically dripping after the display in the classroom and the teasing spanks from her husband. With very little warning, Antonio quickly shoved his large cock into her pussy.

"Oh yeah babe! Give me that big fuck pole!" Phoebe yelled. Antonio had his head back enjoying the fantastic sensations of his wife's tight pussy grabbing his thick cock. He then looked back down to see her nice round ass bounce each time he thrust his cock deep inside of her.

"Wow baby! You just have such a nice ass, I love this view," he said.

"Here, let me show you how you can enjoy the view even more," she said back to her husband as she placed her hand on his hip so he would stop thrusting for a moment. Antonio stopped his thrusting, just leaving a bit of his cock still in his wife and watched as she proceeded to back her ass up on his cock before getting into a rhythm so that she was bouncing her round ass on her well-hung man.

"Oh yeah babe! How's that view? Are you working up a big load for me?" she asked.

"Oh yeah baby! I'm definitely working up a huge load for you in these big balls of mine," he responded.

"Oh babe, give it to me I want to feel you shoot your nut up inside of me. Come on give me your nut," Phoebe begged. All the pleasure and encouragement was too much for Antonio and he pushed his large cock as far as it would go into his buxom lover, while reaching up to grab her swinging tits in his hands. He then unloaded his pent up cum into her with extreme force.

"Oh yeah babe, I can feel you shooting it all inside me. I'm going to cum too!" Phoebe wailed as she started having and orgasm. She could feel her pussy grabbing Antonio's ejaculating penis as she had one of the best orgasms of her life. Phoebe couldn't believe how much cum he was shooting into her, Wow he must have really enjoyed the students’ display if he's cumming this hard, she thought to herself. Eventually, Phoebe’s orgasm wained, and Antonio pulled out his exhausted cock from his sex-goddess wife.

Phoebe then turned to look at her man and said, "Wow babe, I thought you shot a lot of cum into my mouth earlier, but that was a huge load. I can still feel it deep in my pussy."

"Yeah, I don't know what happened, but it felt so good to shoot that much cum in you. I guess seeing all those students performing oral sex was more stimulation than I realized. I can't wait for these sessions to continue.

"Yeah I know what you mean.

"Well now, time to prepare for the next lesson."

Session Three.

Devon greeted his classmates in the hall of the building, He was surprised at being the last student to arrive. His nerd reputation might just took a direct hit. But he was happy to be greeted so warmly by all of them. And especially when Rebecca, his lab partner from last session, winked at him.

All of the students were waiting outside the classroom door when the lock buzzed and opened for them.

As they filed in and walked down the many steps toward the front, Mr. Garza counted all 12 students, then pressed the button again and the locks clicked. Then the classmates began stripping off their clothes in excited anticipation of what today's sex lesson would hold. Once all the students were completely naked and situated on the sofas, Mr. and Mrs. Garza stood to greet their students completely nude.

"I want to commend the entire class on both your presentation and deportment in the last session.” Mrs. Garza said. “You all seem to keep very good personal hygiene. That’s essential. And you all demonstrated kindness, patience, and encouragement to one another. We can’t say enough just how essential that is to positive and pleasurable human sexuality.”

“We hope that continues,” Mr. Garza added; “and you all spare us the uncomfortable duty of speaking to you personally about either your hygiene, or your unconstructive interactions with others in the class.”

“Now class I'm sure some of you are already anticipating this, but, today we will be talking about sexual intercourse, or what is commonly referred to simply as sex," Mrs. Garza said to the class.

"I'm sure most of you know this but, sexual intercourse is when the man puts his penis inside the woman's vagina," Mr. Garza said to the class as his own penis had reached full erection from seeing his attractive young female students naked.

"I'm sure most of you know, sexual intercourse is how a man gets a woman pregnant, but I know all the young ladies in this class are taking their birth control so we won't have to worry about that," Mrs. Garza commented to the class, "and let me tell you young ladies it a very good thing that you are on birth control because feeling a man's penis ejaculating inside of you is an amazing experience."

"Another thing to note about sexual intercourse is there are a number of different positions you can have sex in," said Mr. Garza.

"We believe that it would be too difficult for just the two of us to show you all the different sexual positions. So after the fantastic results of last class period, we decided that we will pair all of you up so that you can show your classmates all the different positions," Mrs. Garza told the class. This caused quite a bit of excitement amongst the students, as they were surprised and intrigued that they would get to have sex with their classmates so quickly.

Mr. Garza addressed the class, "so what we will do now is pair each of you with a new partner. Once we pair you with your partner we want the two of you to get together and start arousing each other. Once all of you are properly aroused for sex then we will let you know what position you and your partner are going to demonstrate for the class."

Lab Three.

"Now let's figure out what these partnerships are going to be," Mrs. Garza said excitedly. "Now, let’s have;

· Rebecca & Bruce.

· Bethany & Devon.

· Erika & Malcolm.

· Alexis & Jackson.

· Michelle & William.

· Elizabeth & Thomas.

Well these all seem like good partnerships. Now get together with your assigned partner, and remember what we learned from our previous lessons, and use those techniques to arouse your partner, sexually. Alright, chop chop; go get together and find a place to sit with your partner." All the students got up from their sofas and proceeded to meet up with the student they had been partnered with. For most of them, their bashfulness came back, and this was a reality check. They were expected to immediately be affectionate and spontaneous, without the direct coaching of the professors, to blame it on.

Mr. and Mrs. Garza started to walk around the classroom to observe how their students were preparing for the next part of the lesson. Eventually, the 6 pairs found ways to get past all inhibitions, and the foreplay was well underway.

Jackson was gently sucking on one of Alexis's pert nipples, while one of his hands was busy between her legs fingering her. Alexis, for her part, had her hand wrapped around Jackson's erect cock, and was slightly stroking it, but seemed more occupied with what Jackson was doing to her.

Bethany and Devon were intensely making out, while Devon had one of his hands fondling Bethany's huge breast, Bethany was busy using two hands to stroke Devon's long, fat cock.

Michelle had already taken William's cock in her mouth, and was giving him a relaxed blowjob, while also having one of her hands in between her own legs, rubbing her clit, to make sure she was prepared for her first cock.

Thomas seemed to have a similar idea to Michelle, as he was in between Elizabeth's legs licking away at her pussy while the short, stacked student gently fondled her 34D breasts. Thomas also had one hand wrapped around his thick cock, to make sure it stayed hard for Elizabeth.

By far, one of the most interesting ways the students were practicing foreplay was Rebecca and Bruce. Rebecca had positioned her backside so that she was grinding her large, fat ass into Bruce's cock while he had one hand reaching around grabbing one of Rebecca's firm 34B breast while his other hand was reached around, busy between her legs fingering her very wet pussy.

Finally they observed the last couple, as Erika had Malcolm's very fat cock head in her mouth, and seemed to be sucking on it, quite successfully. Not to be outdone though, Malcolm had one hand busy between Erika's legs, as he eagerly fingered her, while using the other hand to hold onto, and gently massage one of Erika's large, heavy tits.

As they watched their students please and arouse each other, Mrs. Garza reached out to grab hold of her husband's cock, to find it as hard as she could ever remember feeling it. She gave her husband's hard 9-inch shaft, several short strokes before she addressed the class again.

"Alright, now that everyone seems properly aroused, I think it’s time to proceed to the next part of the lesson." Her ‘professor’ voice seemed to bring the students out of a sexually induced stupor, and they all turned to pay attention to their buxom teacher.

"Now the first position we are going to demonstrate is called the missionary position. This is one of the most common positions in the world, and is very popular. Now for this position the woman lies on her back with her legs spread, while the man gets in position on top of her, so they are face-to-face. Once the man is in position between the woman's legs he slides his penis inside of her. In this position he is free to kiss the woman on her lips, or if he so desires he can pay attention to and kiss her breasts; or sometimes just to look into her eyes.”

The six paired-off couples continued to fondle each other while the lecture continued; “Now since the woman is underneath the man, she doesn't have the ability to move as much, but she can still kiss and make out with the man. Also, something that both partners find enjoyable in this position is when the woman wraps her legs around the man and brings his hips closer to her. This helps to pull the man's penis deeper inside the woman, and lets the man know how much she is enjoying him," Mrs. Garza told the class.

"Now let’s see who should our first couple be? I think that we will have William and Michelle start us off with ou

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 10 Jul 2026 15:23:00 +0000

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 2.

Remedial Students watch the two professors demonstrate fellatio & cunnilingus, then reenact the lessons in the labs.

By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the ► Podcast At Explicit Novels.

Professor Antonio Garza couldn’t take any more of Phoebe’s long dissertation, and blurted out; "Oh baby you've got me so turned on now I really need your mouth on my dick," He was practically moaning to his wife. Just as her husband had requested, Doctor Phoebe Garza leaned down and began licking his penis, just as she had described to the remedial human sexuality class.

It was only the second day of this summer remedial class for students who failed their Human Sexuality one oh one requirement. The students were simply naked spectators, so far. But as they were all becoming more comfortable with their own nudity in this class of 12 students, they had no idea just how much they provided visual pleasure and encouragement to each other.
Very few of the students knew each other, even cordially. It was a ‘Breakfast Club’ of sorts; if you were familiar with the famous brat-pack movie from the 80s.

After licking the male professor’s penis for a while, the female professor then moved and proceeded to put the head of his penis in her mouth. Mr. Garza began moaning as his wife pleasured the head of his large cock. After a while of pleasuring his head she grabbed his penis with one hand and began stroking it while she bobbed her head up and down on his shaft.

At one point she removed her hand and pushed her mouth all the way down to the base of his penis. Mr. Garza groaned as he felt his long cock enter his wife's throat. She held his dick there for a bit before coming back up for air and began stroking her husband's manhood. Several of the girls were amazed that Mrs. Garza could deepthroat her husband's penis because he was very long and thick. The guys were all moaning in vicarious delight.

Devon watched with anticipation as he stroked his large 10-inch dick. He had always thought that since he was so large, no woman would be able to deepthroat him; but watching Mrs. Garza swallow her husband's penis had given him hope. In fact, he was really hoping that maybe at some point Mrs. Garza would give him a blowjob and deepthroat him. Mrs. Garza continued to pleasure her husband.

All the sudden he moaned, "I'm close baby." Mrs. Garza pulled back until only the head of her husband's penis was in her mouth. She continued stroking his shaft with one hand while she fondled his testicles with the other hand. After a few moments Mr. Garza groaned as he came in his wife's mouth. Mrs. Garza continued stroking her husband's penis while he enjoyed his orgasm. After a moment you could hear Mrs. Garza suck very hard on her husband's penis and he groaned one last time. Mrs. Garza pulled her mouth off of her husband's cock and the class could see her bloated cheeks & watch her throat movement as she swallowed his cum.

"Now, that is how, you give a man a blowjob," she told the class.

"Does anyone have any questions?" she asked.

"What does a man's semen taste like?" asked Erika as she fondled one of her large breasts.

"Well that usually depends on each man and what his diet is. Now listen young men; one way to make your semen taste sweeter, which let's face it, most girls love sweet things, is to eat citrus fruit, especially pineapples. I would encourage all of you to eat more citrus, especially if you know you are going out with a girl and think you might be getting a blowjob," answered Mrs. Garza.

Demonstration Two.

"Well, if that's all of the questions, then I think that it is time to move on to the next part of the lesson," said Mr. Garza as he stood up, still recovering from his orgasm. "Baby why don't you go lay down across that table and get ready for me." Mrs. Garza grabbed a throw pillow from a sofa & went to lie down on the table. When she lay down she brought one hand up to one of her large breasts and her other hand between her legs to slowly stroke her vagina.

"Now class, just like my wife did before; I'm going to describe what I'm going to do to my wife, before the demonstration, since my tongue will be otherwise occupied during the demonstration," he said as he smiled seductively to the class, making several of the female students blush.

"Well first of all, I like to start by kissing my partner and similar to pleasuring a woman with your hands, I make my way down her body kissing her along the way. I start by kissing her neck making my way down and then along her collarbone. Most women really enjoy this especially if it's done in a slightly teasing way. After I've done that for a bit I move down to kiss the woman's breasts, making sure that I pay attention to her nipples and that I make them really hard.” Now the guys were sitting up, elbows on knees, as they watched the buxom Mrs. Garza finger herself.

“I try to play with the woman's breasts for a while until her pussy is really wet and she is begging for me to lick her.” Mr. Garza continued his lecture.

“I then kiss down her stomach until I reach her pussy. Just to arouse the woman a little more, I like to kiss both of her inner thighs before I make my way to her pussy. I start by just licking her pussy lips. I do this for a while making sure the woman is very wet; and then I start flicking my tongue in and out of her pussy. If your partner wants you to, then you can also finger her while you lick her pussy. Now an important thing for you young men to remember is that the most sensitive part of a woman's vagina is her clitoris. Now you don't want to just randomly start by licking the woman's clit. What I like to do is to just occasionally flick it with my tongue while I'm licking her pussy; and as she gets closer to orgasm, I start licking it more and more until she tells me she's about to cum and then I start just flicking her clit with my tongue.”

Mr. Garza’s voice had gradually changed from professorial tone, to hot sexy voice, as his bawdy topic became more explicit. He then said; “This drives most women crazy and is sure to help you bring the woman you are with to a satisfying orgasm. Make sure you keeping licking the woman through her orgasm. Most women will eventually pull your head away when they start to get too sensitive." The female students were all leaning back on the sofas and fingering their clits as they heard Mr. Garza’s narrative.

"Babe quit talking and come over here," his wife said as she absent-mindedly stroked her pussy. Mr. Garza walked over to his wife and began kissing her very passionately while reaching one hand down to cup one of her large breasts.

After passionately kissing his wife for a bit Mr. Garza suggested to the class; “If you need to see the demonstration better, feel free to stand up and perhaps move to a better place to observe; but leave us plenty of space.”

Then he moved to the far side of the table and began kissing his way down his wife's neck. He began to kiss his wife's large breasts before making his way to her very hard nipples. As he began to kiss and suck on his wife's nipples, Mrs. Garza started moaning from her husband's attentions. After sucking on his wife's nipples for a bit Mr. Garza kissed his way down his wife's stomach causing her to shiver a bit from her stomach being slightly ticklish. He then kissed right above his wife's vagina before he picked up one of his wife’s legs, which were hanging over the end of the table. He extended it up by the calf and started kissing his wife's inner thigh, making his way towards her vagina; before passing over her vagina to kiss up her other thigh.

He continued to kiss and caress around his wife's vagina until Mrs. Garza finally said, "Oh, babe stop teasing me. I need your tongue in me now." Mr. Garza grinned as he obliged his wife's request by just barely licking her slit, which elicited a pretty loud moan from his wife. He then brought one hand up to slide a finger in her pussy to spread her moisture around. Mr. Garza then continued to lick and tongue his wife's pussy as Mrs. Garza began to moan even louder.

The students were now all standing in a big half-circle, around the other end of the table from where Mr. Garza was leaned over between his wife’s legs.

"Yeah babe, keep licking my pussy. You're doing such a good job," Mrs. Garza moaned encouraging her husband. She continued moaning very loudly as her husband pleasured her with his tongue. Mrs. Garza had one hand holding one of her large tits while the other hand held on to her husband's head, forcing him further between her legs. She arched her neck and saw the assembled group of eager students. It made her even hornier, knowing she had an audience vicariously sharing her enjoyment.

Eventually her moaning increased even more and she said, "Oh babe, don't stop, I'm so close. I'm about to cum." Mr. Garza then began to relentlessly lick his wife's clit, as her moans became cries, as she had a very powerful orgasm. She twisted and pulled both knees upward and her husband tightly held his hands under her ass, holding his tongue lodged tightly to her clit.

The students observed her head arch back as she stared at the ceiling, then her eyes rolled even higher in their sockets, as she jerked and trembled. Eventually she couldn't take it anymore and reached down to push her husband's head away from her pussy. He resisted, and she pressed her heels against his shoulders, to overpower his efforts to send her orgasm higher than she could tolerate.

Mr. Garza then got up to grab paper towels to wipe off his face while Mrs. Garza laid back, breathing deeply as she recovered from her orgasm. The students had slowly returned to the sofas, pondering the intensity of what they just saw, up close.

Mr. Garza gently placed some tissues in Mrs. Garza’s hand, while he was wiping up the puddle between her legs.

Lab One.

Then Professor Antonio Garza turned back around to the class and said, "Okay, now here is the bonus part of the lesson. You will now demonstrate what you just learned on some of your classmates." Most of the students looked around the class nervously while some of the guys seemed very excited at the prospect of receiving oral sex from their classmates. Mrs. Garza then got up on shaky legs, having mostly recovered from her orgasm. Mr. Garza was busy spreading a dozen classroom chairs, spaciously in an arced row, across the floor, facing the sofas.

She then stepped forward, turned to the class, and said; "now to start, I want William, Erika, Bruce, Rebecca, Malcolm, and Alexis to line up and sit down in these chairs." All the students who had been recognized got up from their sofas and then sat down in this arced row, facing the other half of the classmates, who were still seated on the sofas. Mr. Garza then contemplated the students who were still sitting at their sofas.

"Alright, Bethany; I want you to come kneel in front of William. Jackson I want you to come kneel in front of Erika. Michelle, you will be giving Bruce a blowjob and Devon, I want you to come lick Rebecca. Elizabeth, I want you with Malcolm and finally Thomas you are going to pleasure Alexis." Mr. Garza then watched as the other students went to kneel in front of their assigned classmate.

Bethany got up quickly and enjoyed having William stare at her large 32F breasts as she went over to him. She contemplated his impressive 7-½ inch penis, which also had a very nice pronounced cock head. ‘Wow, he's got a nice cock, it's long and pretty thick as well I'm definitely going to enjoy this,’ she thought to herself as she approached William.

Jackson then got up, his long 9-inch penis proudly standing at attention after watching his teacher's display and checking out Erika's large 36D breasts. ‘Man, Erika is hotter than I realized,’ he thought to himself, ‘I hope I also get a chance to grab that big ass of hers that I noticed earlier, but those tits are also really nice.’

Michelle then got up proudly displaying her body as she approached Bruce while accessing his long 8-inch cock. ‘Well, that's a pretty nice cock you've got there Bruce,’ she thought to herself, ‘It's pretty long but good thing it's not very thick because I want to try and swallow that cock.’ As she got closer to Bruce, to make sure to entice him more by reaching up and grabbing both of her full, natural 34C breasts and pulling on her nipples. She was happy to see that this action made Bruce's cock throb a little harder.

Devon then stood up still a little nervous about displaying his large, thick 10-inch cock to the classroom, but he quickly began gaining confidence when he realized that all the women in the classroom, including his teacher, were staring at his large cock. ‘Wow I guess they really do like my cock,’ he thought to himself. He looked over at Rebecca who was staring very intently at his cock. ‘Rebecca is really hot,’ he thought. ‘I mean I always try to sneak a peek at her big ass when she's walking down the hall and I've definitely masturbated while thinking about that ass, but I never thought I would get the chance to lick her pussy. Maybe I can even reach up and grab her ass to pull her pussy closer to my face while I lick her.’

Elizabeth then got up, proudly displaying her large 34D breasts, which looked even larger on her petite frame. She was very proud of her curvy body especially her round ass that she had been working on very hard through a regime of squats. As she walked over to Malcolm she checked out his 7-inch cock. ‘Well at least it’s not too long of a penis but wow; does Malcolm have a big cock head, I mean his head is a least twice as thick as the rest of his shaft.’ She then knelt down in front of Malcolm and licked her lips seductively, which made Malcolm's cock throb in anticipation.

Finally, Thomas stood up to walk toward Alexis proudly displaying his 6-inch cock. While he knew that his cock wasn't very long he knew that he more than made up for it with how thick it was, as his cock was probably thicker than any other guy in the classroom. He started to check out Alexis as he approached her. ‘Nice! Alexis is really cute; I can't believe I'm getting the opportunity to eat her out. I've always thought she was really pretty, and now I get the chance to check her out naked and lick her nice pussy.’

After all the students paired up with their respective partners Mr. Garza again addressed the class, "Now class for those of you that I determined will kneel in front of your classmates, you will perform oral sex on them until they have an orgasm. You will then switch with your partner, and they will perform oral sex on you until you reach orgasm. Does everyone understand this?"

All the students nodded in acceptance. "Alright; well then, you may begin pleasuring your partner," Mr. Garza told the class. The students each started pleasuring their partner and Mr. and Mrs. Garza went over to observe the students as they used the information the teachers had just taught the students.

Thomas was gently kissing Alexis's neck while fondling one of her firm 32B breasts paying special attention to her long nipple. Elizabeth was holding on to Malcolm's cock with her hand while also licking up and down his shaft. Devon was already licking one of Rebecca's 34B breasts while fondling her other breast. Michelle already had Bruce's cock head in her mouth while she played with his balls with her hand. Jackson was already in between Erika's legs as he was gently kissing her thighs. Bethany was licking up and down William's cock as he moaned in pleasure.

As the teachers were walking by, Bethany decided to take William's cock in her mouth and slid her lips down his shaft, which caused him to moan a little louder. He also heard Erika moan as Jackson began licking her slit and looked over at her. Her head was back and her eyes were closed.

William was then transfixed as he watched Erika’s large chest heave as she breathed deeply in pleasure. As though she could feel William's eyes on her, she opened her eyes and looked at William. She noticed as he stared intently at her chest.

"You can touch them if you want," she said to William.

"What?" he stuttered as he was broken out of his trance of staring at her chest.

"Here," she said as she reached down to grab one of his hands and brought it up to her nice full right breast. "It feels good when someone is touching my breasts." William couldn't believe what was happening as he cupped one of Erika's large, heavy breasts. Erika then relaxed her head again and closed her eyes as she enjoyed the pleasure of having William fondle her sensitive right tit while Jackson ate out her pussy. ‘Wow this is amazing,’ she thought to herself revealing in the pleasure of two different guys paying attention to her body.

Bethany looked up at William only to see that he was paying more attention to Erika and her big tits, than the girl giving him a blowjob. Not to be outdone she repositioned herself higher on her knees and grabbed William's other hand and placed it on her even larger breast. William was drawn back to Bethany as she placed his other hand on her very large tit. ‘Wow! I can't believe this; I'm feeling up two of the bustiest girls on campus while one of them sucks my cock. This is the best thing ever,’ he thought to himself.

Meanwhile, Bruce was seriously enjoying the blowjob that Michelle was giving him. She was bobbing up and down on his cock while occasionally pulling up to swirl her tongue around the head of his cock. After some time going up and down on his cock she steadied herself and then began pushing all of his 8 inch cock into her mouth. Bruce moaned loud enough to get several of his classmates to notice him, as he felt Michelle swallow his cock. ‘Oh my god I can't believe this,’ he thought to himself. ‘How was I so lucky that I got the girl who already knows how to deep throat a cock? Man, Michelle is great at giving head. This is awesome!’

Rebecca was really enjoying what Devon was doing to her with is tongue. She was also enjoying having his hands on her hips, even though she knew he probably just wanted to be grabbing her big ass. ‘Well he is doing a pretty good job with his tongue, I guess I can give him what he wants plus I enjoy it when a guy grabs onto my big ass,’ she thought to herself. She started to slide her hips forward until a lot of her ass was off the seat. She then gently put pressure on Devon's hands forcing them around her hip and giving him permission to grab hold of her round ass. Devon took full advantage of this when he realized what Rebecca wanted. He used both hands to grab hard onto her ass and pulled her pussy closer to his face and began licking her with more intensity. In response, she rested her elbows on the chair and lifted her ass off the surface. ‘Holy crap this is amazing,’ Rebecca thought to herself as she felt Devon hold tightly onto her full ass and lick her pussy even harder. ‘Damn, I'm definitely going to have to work hard on sucking his huge cock when it’s his turn, cause this is amazing.’ She closed her eyes and threw her head back in pleasure as she enjoyed what Devon was doing to her pussy.

Malcolm was really enjoying having Elizabeth suck on his cock. She was bobbing her head up and down while also stroking his cock. ‘Man, this feels really good but I wish Elizabeth would spend more time sucking my cock head because it feels really good when she comes up to my head,’ Malcolm thought to himself. As if she was reading his mind, Mrs. Garza walked over to Elizabeth and tapped her on the shoulder. Elizabeth pulled her mouth off of Malcolm's cock and looked up at her teacher.

"Here let me show you something," Mrs. Garza, said to her student. "Now, remember that I said that a man's cock head is the most sensitive part of the penis? And Malcolm here, has a very nice cock head so why don't you pay more attention to the head of his penis like this."

Malcolm couldn't believe it as his ver

Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 09 Jul 2026 15:20:00 +0000

College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 1.

Barkley summer semester course for those who flunked Human Sexuality 101.

By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the ► Podcast At Explicit Novels.

Alexis walks the short distance from student parking, to the Health Sciences building. It’s late in June and the campus is almost a ghost town. She‘s glad of that, because she doesn’t want anyone to know she’s having to make up a course in order to enroll in fall classes and begin her sophomore year. Why had her fundamentalist mother’s repressed sexuality become her damn disability! At least now that she’s living with her aunt & uncle, in this college town; she can start learning; and unlearning.

But remedial human sexuality? Why the heck is that class so hard to comprehend? Maybe if she was a slut, then she’d at least have some familiarity and practice? The virgin college student wants her secret kept that way.

She walks into the designated room. It’s a lecture bowl with seating for 200, but less than a dozen are in the room. She sees them scattered down near the front.

“Good afternoon students.” The male & female professors greeted the freshmen. The small assortment of students sat in the lecture bowl, mostly fidgeting and looking at the floor. The male professor pressed a button near the chalk board, which remotely locked the doors. Then he began handing out the syllabus as the female professor wrote some names on the board.
“My name is Doctor Phoebe Garza, PhD. Our other instructor is Doctor Antonio Garza, my husband of 7 years.”

“Let’s be honest about why you’re here. For whatever reasons, you didn’t attain the required human sexuality credit during your first two semesters. In order to enroll for fall classes, you’ll need to pass this one.”
The pit of the lecture bowl room was reset without the customary classroom tables, lectern, and common furnishings. Instead, the instructional aids included; a chaise lounge, a Leather sofa, rectangular ottoman, and a sturdy oak table and several chairs aligning the wall, below the chalkboard. The middle of the pit also had what looks like a 12 by 12 foot gymnasium tumbling mat.

On the front row of the student seating, on the pit floor, the usual desks were replaced by four upholstered sofas in a semi-circle, with large plush bath blankets covering the seat cushions.

“To help you, we reviewed your academic records and with the help of guidance counselors, we determined that kinetic learning might be a more effective mode for you.” That is why you were given this opportunity to fulfill your requisite credit with this alternative class. If you don’t get your Human Sexuality credit through this class, you can retake the standard one oh one course early next month.

In the same way we employ lab sessions for many of our science classes, we’re going to add that component to this particular experimental course offering. Many of you probably had learning experiences where the textbook words came to life, only after you put the theories to practice in a science lab.

So, the two of us studied some clinical papers from an Amsterdam university, and we collaborated to develop this teaching concept. But instead of using lab animals to study behavioral concepts, All of us will become the lab specimens for this attempt to bring all of you academically, back up to the rest of the upcoming sophomore class.”

Mrs. Garza continued; ”It’s not often that I get to teach with my husband. He is a research scientist. He rarely teaches a college class to undergrads. But this class is also part of an ongoing research, so we’re all going to learn a lot, this summer session.

"Now class today we are going to begin our Human Sexuality introduction," said Mrs. Garza, the very attractive human sexuality professor.

Mr. Garza now addressed the 12 students for the first time, still having a slight accent of his Barcelona upbringing. "Now, before you joined this class, you were required to sign a form, that doesn't allow you to tell anyone what happens, in this class. So, has everyone brought in their signed forms and documents to class, today?" asked Mr. Garza.

All the students nodded their heads to show that they had their forms. "Well that's good" said Mrs. Garza, "Now, the reason we asked you to get those forms and documents signed; is because this is to prove that you have passed your eighteenth birthday and because this is going to be a very different kind of human sexuality class, from the kinds of classes you have been in before." The females all had signed notes from their physicians, affirming they are all on birth control pills for at least 6 weeks.

Session One.

"Now we want you all to be very comfortable in the lab. Usually, labs require special protective gear. But for our labs, the opposite is true. And we want you all to become comfortable with your sexuality and we feel that the best way for all of you to do this is with full participation in the class," said Mr. Garza.

"In order for everyone to fully participate we are going to require everyone in the class to remain naked at all times while you are in this classroom," Mrs. Garza told the students.

The class all began to talk at once protesting the fact that they were going to have to be naked in class. "Now calm down class I know all of you may be uncomfortable with being naked in front of your fellow classmates, but believe me this will help you become more comfortable with your sexuality," said Mr. Garza "and to make all of you feel more comfortable Mrs. Garza and I will also be staying naked for the duration of the class also." With that both Mr. and Mrs. Garza began taking off all of their clothes. Once they had finished undressing they stood before the class completely naked and needless to say every eye in the classroom was focused on the two naked teachers in front of them, or at least on certain parts of them. Every male student's eyes were focused on Mrs. Garza' large 36double D breasts, while all of the female students were focused on Mr. Garza's large penis hanging between his legs which was about seven inches long even in its flaccid state. Both of the professors had trimmed their bushes, but were not completely bald.

"Now as you can see we are perfectly comfortable with our nudity, and we want you to be as comfortable with your nudity as we are with ours," Mrs. Garza told the students. “When you’ve removed all clothing, leave it there and come sit down on the sofas, so we can begin the lab.”

"Now get those clothes off. Come on let’s get a move on," Mr. Garza ordered the students. This was quickly followed by all of the students beginning to remove all of their clothing. Some of the students struggled with taking off their clothes because they continued to pay attention to their naked teachers at the front of the classroom. Eventually all of the students were naked in the classroom, most of the students were shyly covering their genitals.

"All right; now that all of you are naked we are going to go over the first thing that happens to begin the sexual cycle; arousal," said Mr. Garza.

"Who can tell me what the signs of arousal are in a man?" Mrs. Garza asked the class. Devon, a slightly nerdy looking student raised his hand and started to reveal what looked like an impressive erection he was trying to hide under his hand.

"Yes Devon?" Mrs. Garza said.

"Well the most obvious signs of arousal in a man is, that his penis will become hard and erect, which is known as an erection," said Devon "another sign of arousal in a man is that his testicles will swell as they prepare to release semen."

"Yes, that is correct, Devon," said Mrs. Garza. "Now, there are many different ways to get a man aroused and cause him to have an erection. The first and most obvious way, which I'm sure many of you young men are experiencing, is seeing a naked woman. I'm sure that since I took off my clothes many of you began to have an erection, which was only increased when your fellow female classmates also took off their clothes; so you should not be ashamed about having an erection right now."

"As you can see I am also beginning to produce an erection from seeing my wife and all these lovely young ladies naked," said Mr. Garza, which prompted many of the female students to look at his hardening penis, which was now pointed almost straight out and had increased in both length and thickness.

"We will discuss other ways you can cause arousal, but for now could someone tell me about what arousal looks like for a woman," Mr. Garza asked. Michelle, a brunette girl of average height raised her right hand, while she continued to use her left hand to try and cover her full C-cup breasts.

"Yes Michelle," said Mr. Garza.

"Well when a women gets aroused, her nipples get hard and erect, and sometimes her breasts swell so that they appear fuller and her vagina begins to get wet," Michelle said nervously.

"That is correct, Michelle," said Mrs. Garza "I'm sure many of you young ladies are beginning to feel several of these sensations. Now, women also get aroused by seeing a naked man, particularly if he is sporting an erection, but it usually takes slightly more to get a woman aroused. Women need more intimate sensations to become fully aroused, such as kissing and caressing from their partner."

"We are now going to begin the rest of our discussion about how men and women become more aroused," said Mr. Garza. "I notice many of you are subconsciously fidgeting. Part of our discussion about arousal will involve talking about masturbation, so if any of you feel the need, we would encourage you to masturbate during this discussion. If that makes any of you feel uncomfortable, change your attitude. It’s important that none of you do or say anything which hampers another student’s learning experience."

"Now the completion of arousal and the sexual cycle is when you experience an orgasm," said Mrs. Garza. "For men, this results in the ejaculation of semen from the penis. I'm sure most of you young men have experienced this sensation, through masturbation, but it is even better if you have a partner bring you to orgasm. I am now going to demonstrate this to all of you, while using my husband as an example."

Then Mrs. Garza approached her husband, and began to make out with him. After she had kissed him for a while she reached down and grabbed his penis with one hand, which was now fully erect. As she stopped kissing her husband for a moment she turned back to the class and said, "Now, I am going to stroke my husband's penis, which is commonly known as a hand job. Now girls, you want to make sure the man is feeling pleasure from this and it is not too dry and causing painful friction." Mrs. Garza continued to stroke her husband's penis while the students, especially the female students, stared intently at her pleasuring her husband. A young girl named Erika, began shaking a bit from an orgasm as she had one hand between her legs and the other hand pleasuring one of her nipples on her large D-cup breasts. Mr. Garza began to moan louder as his wife stroked his penis.

"Now students, you will notice that Mr. Garza is moaning louder this means that he is probably close to having an orgasm. Ladies, another thing you should notice is that a man's testicles will keep drawing closer to his body. This is another indication that the man is about to cum. Now Mr. Garza should cum soon so I especially want you ladies to pay attention so you know what happens when a man ejaculates." Mr. Garza began breathing and moaning very loudly and suddenly began ejaculating, having a very good orgasm. Mrs. Garza continued stroking her husband's penis until his orgasm was completed. As Mr. Garza sat down to relax, Mrs. Garza again addressed the class.

"Now you have seen what happens when a man has an orgasm. Ladies, one thing for you to know is that if you are giving a man a hand job you want to make sure you continue stroking his penis until his orgasm is complete. You don't want to stop right as he starts ejaculating, because that will cause his orgasm to stop sooner, and you want to make sure you give him as good of an orgasm as you can. Any questions class?"

Alexis a shy, short girl with nice B-cup breasts and long nipples raised her hand. "Yes Alexis?" Mrs. Garza asked.

"What was that white stuff coming out of his penis?" Alexis obviously had next to zero information on human sexuality. She just couldn’t comprehend the male anatomy from the textbooks, last fall. So what happened to Mr. Garza totally confounded her.

"That is a very good question, Alexis. That is called semen. When a man is having sex with you and he ejaculates inside your vagina his semen carries sperm to your eggs, and may cause you to become pregnant. For those of you ladies who have never experienced having a man ejaculate inside you it is an amazing feeling and you will all experience it in this course."

Now Alexis was starting to understand the textbooks! Her fundamentalist private school didn’t teach sex ed, and her mother told her that sex is nasty. Perhaps that’s why her father left the marriage when Alexis was just 2, and she never knew him?

Mrs. Garza looked back at her husband. "Honey, are you ready to continue with the lesson?" Mrs. Garza asked her husband.

"Yes, I am ready to continue now," Mr. Garza replied.

"Now we are going to show what happens when a woman has an orgasm." Mrs. Garza climbed on top of the table and her husband came over behind the table, facing the students, and carressed her legs.

"Now boys before you begin directly pleasuring a women's vagina. You can start by kissing a woman's neck and once you do that for a while. You can move down to her breasts. Now each woman is different so make sure that you pay attention to her signals to see whether she is enjoying what you are doing. I know that my wife's breasts are very sensitive and she loves it when I pay attention to her breasts. What I like to do is kiss around the edge of my wife's breasts and slowly make my way to her nipples. This usually drives her crazy."

"Oh babe stop just talking about it and get over here and kiss me," his wife said in anticipation. Mr. Garza then leaned over and began kissing his wife while reaching one hand down to fondle her very large breast. He continued to kiss his and eventually broke apart from her lips to start kissing her neck. He continued kissing his way down her body making his way toward her breasts. He started kissing one breast while groping the other and Mrs. Garza started moaning louder. He then began paying more attention to her nipples, which only increased her arousal. The students started becoming even more excited as they watched their teacher pleasure his wife. The arousal became too much for a couple of the boys and they began ejaculating into their hands. Mr. Garza turned back around to address the class.

"Now class I am about to show you what is commonly known as fingering a woman. I'm sure several of you young women know what this is like and so I especially want the young men to pay attention so they know what they are doing with a woman. Now the first thing you want to do is make sure the woman has a very wet vagina. You do this by rubbing your finger along the lips of a woman's vagina." He then demonstrated this on his wife, which brought about a very happy moan from her.

"Now once you have determined that the woman is properly aroused you can insert your finger inside of her. Now you usually want to start with only one finger but you can add more fingers depending on what the woman wants." He then inserted his fingers inside his wife and began pleasuring her.

"Now in order to make sure a woman reaches orgasm you want to keep paying attention to what she likes. The best way to know if a woman has reached her orgasm is that you will feel her vaginal muscles gripping your finger or if you are having sex you will feel them gripping your penis. This is an amazing thing to feel especially if it happens while you are ejaculating."

Mrs. Garza then began experiencing an orgasm and her legs shook with pleasure. This final sexual display was too much for the rest of the students as most of them began having orgasms of their own, including Erika arriving at her second orgasm of the class time.

Session One Dismissed.

As his wife began coming down from her orgasm Mr. Garza addressed the class one last time.

"Now I want y'all to think about what you learned today and if you are comfortable enough you can put some of what you learned into practice. However, our class time is up, so you can all get dressed and we’ll call it a day.”

As the students began dressing, Mr. Garza added one last instruction; “Remember that if you’re found to have disclosed any information to anyone outside this classroom, You’ll be removed from the group and given an F for the course. This class is a success only if you feel safe and respected by everyone. We intend to honor that trust. Is everyone okay with that?”

After all the students had dressed, Mrs. Garza pressed the button to unlock the classroom doors. After the 12 students left the classroom, Antonio walked over to his gorgeous wife who was still naked, sitting with her bare ass on the end of the wooden table. "Well that was an interesting lesson. I think I'm really going to enjoy this class," he told his wife as he pushed a lock of her hair behind her ears and began to kiss her. She spread her legs for him.

"Yeah I bet you loved having all those beautiful, young, naked girls staring at your big cock while they pleasured themselves as I stroked you, especially that one girl with the big tits that had an orgasm while I was stroking you," his wife responded as he began to kiss down her neck. She also reached down to find that his penis was getting hard again.

"Yes, it was fantastic to see those young women naked and I'm sure you enjoyed seeing all those young men stroking their cocks as they stared at your big breasts." To emphasize his point he then leaned in and started kissing and fondling his wife's large breasts. She continued to pull on his hard cock as she responded.

"Yes several of them did have very nice cocks. That nerdy kid, Devon, looked like he was packing some serious meat, and did you see the big head on that one kid's cock? You know how much I love a big cock head," as she rubbed her thumb over her husband's large cock head.

"Well then I guess it's a good thing I can provide that for you. Are you ready for it?" Antonio asked Phoebe, as he rubbed his finger across her slit, feeling how moist she was for him.

"God yes! Fuck me now, please!" He reached down and grabbed his very hard cock and pushed it into his wife.

"Oh yes; your pussy feels so good, baby; I love how it grabs my cock."

"That's because your cock is so big. I love how deep it goes inside me," she moaned in response as he continued to thrust into her.

"I can feel your cock pulsating inside of me. Are you still thinking about those sexy, beautiful, young girls, babe?"

"I might be," he responded with a twinkle in his eye and grin on his face, "like you're not thinking about those young men and their hard young cocks?"

"Okay, you're right. Watching them stroke their young cocks earlier, turned me on so much. I'm still so turned on that I think I'm going to come very soon."

"Good baby, because I'm about to shoot another huge load into your pussy," he moaned into her ear as he continued thrusting into her while groping her huge breasts.

"Oh god, yes! Make me feel that big dick spurting deep inside me. O

Camp Natural: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 09 Jul 2026 02:28:00 +0000

Camp Natural: Part 5

Cameron gets cozier.

Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

"I think we have been a little selfish, he has already helped both of us cum, and we have barely given him any attention." She squeezed Cameron's cock as she spoke.

"I think you're right, but what should we do?" Haley asked in an innocent voice.

"I think I have an idea," Elena said as she started to lower herself. Haley followed Elena's lead, and they lay between Cameron's spread legs. She held His cock between them, making it twitch. The girls looked at it and then up at Cameron. "I think Cameron might have something in mind," Elena said.

"Oh, and what is it?" Haley said in mock innocence.

"Just do as I do," Elena said, taking on the role of teacher effortlessly. Cameron wondered if they had planned this out. Elena grabbed the base of His cock and pointed it toward her. "You want to grab and hold it firmly, but make sure not too tightly, and gently stroke him." Elena demonstrated, her fingers gliding up and down His cock for a little bit before letting go.

Haley wrapped her hand around Cameron's cock and jerked him off. "Like this?" she asked sweetly.

"You can go a little tighter," Elena said, overlapping her hand with Haley's to guide her grip. When they reached the sensitive underside of His cockhead he sighed in pleasure. "Sounds like you got the hang of that now onto the next lesson." Elena leaned forward and sucked on the tip of His cock. Her plump, soft lips caused Cameron to shiver in pleasure. Elena slowly parted her lips as she took in his cock head until she had the entire thing in her mouth. She swirled her tongue around his cock as she sucked deeply for a moment and pulled his cock from her mouth with a loud popping sound. "Your turn." Elena angled His cock towards Haley.

In her eagerness to finally be with Cameron again, she lost the pretense of being inexperienced and went right for doing something that she knew Cameron loved. She pressed her tongue against the base of His cock and licked along his entire length before swirling her tongue around His cock. Haley swirled her tongue around His head and took him inside her mouth. She bobbed her head up and down on the top of his cock a few times and then sucked hard as she pulled his cock from her mouth.

"Let's lick him at the same time," Haley said. The girls started at the base of his cock and licked along its length. When they reached the top, they swirled their tongues around his head, turning into a sensual, open-mouth kiss with his cock perfectly in the middle.

Elena took the lead and broke their kiss to take him into her mouth again. She effortlessly lowered and took his entire length inside her mouth, deep throating the last couple of inches. Cameron was overwhelmed by the soft tightness as his whole cock was enveloped. Elena held for as long as she could before pulling back to breathe.

As soon as Elena pulled away, Haley took her place. It took Haley a little longer to take in Cameron's cock as she bobbed her head up and down, taking more of him inside her mouth each time. She reached the last couple of inches and then tried to take the rest of him in, but she hit her gag reflex and came up coughing. "You have to relax your throat and slowly take it in. Try again," Elena said. Haley held His cock and took him back into her mouth. This time she moved down more steadily and slowed as she reached her limit. The sensation felt amazing as she slowly pressed down, taking his entire length into her mouth. Cameron moaned, and his leg twitched at the sudden overload of pleasurable pressure around his cock head for a second time. Haley could only hold it for a couple of seconds before pulling back to catch her breath.

The girls took turns blowing Cameron, picking up the pace as they switched off. Haley deep-throated him a couple more times, able to last a little longer each time. Elena sucked hard on His balls the second time, causing him to moan even louder. Haley lasted longer that time. Cameron closed his eyes and tensed up, it felt too good, and he had to force himself from pulling away. When Haley withdrew, she managed to do it without coughing for air this time. She sucked hard on the top of his cock and then moved down beside Elena. They each took one of his balls in their mouth and sucked on it. Cameron moaned loudly, and he did jerk back this time, but the girls didn't stop.

They went back to alternating between sucking on his cock and balls. His entire cock became coated in their saliva. "I'm getting close," Cameron warned them. Elena moved down to suck on his balls again while Haley took him in and out of her mouth. With a grunt, a flash of pleasure shot through His body as he started to come. He shot his load into Haley's mouth, and she let out a mumph of surprise as Cameron flooded her mouth with cum, and it kept coming.

"Don't swallow it!" Elena stopped sucking on His balls and pulled Haley away from His cock to kiss her fiercely. They French kissed and swapped his cum back and forth. Once Elena had a mouthful of cum she opened her mouth and showed her cum covered tongue to him. Haley did the same thing. Seeing the beautiful girls with their mouths full of his cum was one of the most erotic sights he had ever seen. The girls both swallowed and then smiled up at Cameron.

Cameron fell onto the bed, lightheaded from his powerful orgasm. The girls lay on either side of him and cuddled up together. They stroked and gently kissed each other as they recovered. They all knew they had the whole weekend to spend together and enjoyed the sweet moment of rest before their lovemaking weekend continued.

It was hard to say which one really started things up again or if it was even one of them. Slowly the touches started to stray and linger while their sweet kisses deepened. Cameron felt the girls' hard nipples pressing into his chest. He lowered his hand down their smooth backs and cupped the girls' soft asses. He pulled them against him. Haley let out a little giggle while Elena moaned into his neck and then playfully nibbled at his neck.

The girls lowered their hands down his chest, playing with his cock and balls. When Cameron was fully erect again, the girls climbed back off the bed and stripped out their jeans and panties. Cameron loved the shimmy that they did. Even after seeing them nude every day for an entire month, seeing them naked again still filled him with that same sense of awe and arousal. Cameron loved the way the two girls complimented each other's beauty. Elena was taller and curvier than Haley, her black hair and light brown skin contrasting with Haley's light skin. Haley had gotten a bit of a tan over their summer, but it was already fading. Her petite body was cute and alluring, especially how her hips drew attention to her slender build. Her long red hair and tiny pink nipples complimented her skin tone.

"Who should get to go first?" Elena asked as she and Haley looked down at Cameron's erection.

"While..." Haley bit her lip. "As bad as I want it, l want to see you get fucked."

"I can't argue with that," Elena said as she climbed on top of him. He held his breath as she grabbed his cock and nestled it against her pussy. They held each other's gaze for a moment. Cameron could see the arousal dancing in her eyes.

Elena started to lower herself. They moaned together as Elena took His head inside of her. Before either could fully process that pleasure, she had continued to lower herself. Cameron couldn't believe how tight and wet Elena was. Elena trembled as she got to experience being filled by Cameron again. Before long, His cock bottomed out, and they moaned again together.

Elena leaned down and kissed Cameron fiercely. As they made out, Elena started to rock her hips, inching His cock in and out of her. Cameron grabbed her ass, and the next time she rocked against him, pulled her into him, and thrust up. Elena gasped and sat up. She started to bounce up and down on his cock. Cameron grabbed her hips and began to fuck her again. He loved watching her tits bouncing and the way her face contorted with pleasure. She would take his entire length inside her and pause every now and then. She would rock her hips and gyrate, pressing him as deep into her as possible.

Cameron heard a moan from his side. He looked over to see Haley masturbating while watching them. Elena opened her eyes and saw them looking at each other. "Come sit on his face," Elena said. Haley eagerly sat up and straddled His mouth. He looked up at the beautiful sight of her pussy as she lowered herself down on top of his mouth. Cameron licked slowly along her folds, savoring the taste of her sweet pussy again. Elena started to ride him even harder.

"Yes, just like that!" Haley cried as Cameron flicked his tongue against her clit. Cameron kept on licking her clit while Elena continued to ride him. Their moans got louder. Cameron hoped they were getting close because he didn't think he could last much longer.

Haley started to hump against His mouth as he alternated between licking her clit and fucking her with his tongue. "Oh god," Haley cried out as she froze up but continued to moan each time Cameron licked her. She cried out his name as she came.

"Fuck," Elena cried out as she started to tremble and rid Cameron erratically. Cameron thrust into her and buried his cock deep inside her. He held there. Elena's pussy clenched around His cock. It became too much for him, and he rapidly approached his orgasm.

"I'm about to cum," Cameron tried to warn Elena, but she didn't get off him.

"Cum inside of me!" Elena commanded. Cameron wanted to so badly, but he didn't want to do something Elena might regret. "I'm on the pill," Elena said between moans when Cameron tried to pull out of her again. She had pulled off his cock so that just the head was inside her, and then she slammed down one last time. Cameron moaned into Haley's pussy as he came deeply into Elena's. "Yes," Elena moaned when she felt the warmth of His cum filling her pussy.

They collapsed into bed, with Haley in the middle. They held each other as they recovered. They took a short nap, waking up as the sky was darkening. Elena excused herself to go use the restroom. Haley had been lying on her back and turned to her side to face Cameron. She looked even more beautiful in her post-orgasmic glow, her long red hair all messed up. There were several strands draped across Haley's face. Cameron gently brushed the hair from her face, causing her to smile.

"I missed you," she said.

"I've missed you too," Cameron said. Haley kissed him passionately. The kiss reminded Cameron of their first kiss under the stars so strongly that he felt he was back there for a moment.

The sound of the shower pulled Cameron back into the moment. "Do you two love birds want to join me?" Elena called out from the bathroom.

"Let's go clean up." Haley kissed him and then went to the bathroom. Cameron admired her tight little ass as half of her was illuminated by the bathroom light, and the other half was still in shadows. "Are you coming?" Haley called out once she stepped out of sight.

"Coming," Cameron called out as he jumped out of bed.

Cozy Wetness.

The shower was just big enough for them to fit. Cameron was often in the back as the girls took longer to wash off, but he didn't mind; it gave him the perfect view of the two beautiful girls as water, and soap suds cascaded down their bodies. There was never a moment where Cameron didn't have one of the girls pressed against him or where someone wasn't touching someone else. They took turns applying soap and helping each other rinse off. It relaxed Cameron as much as it turned him on. While the girls washed Cameron, they let their hands linger as they fondled his cock and balls. He stood between them, and they pressed their wet bodies against him.

Haley kissed him from the front while Elena kissed his neck and started to jerk him off, but he still wasn't fully hard. Haley started to kiss her way down His body. Elena tilted His head to the side so they could kiss. Cameron felt Haley kiss down his stomach, and then there was a brief pause as she got down on her knees. Haley grabbed hold of His cock along with Elena and lifted it up. She kissed her way up from his lower thigh, curving her path so that she worked her way into his inner thighs. Her cheek brushed across his balls as she planted her final kiss on his thigh. She nuzzled her cheek against his balls, increasing the movement and parting her lips as she did it. She kissed his balls and then sucked on them before lowering His cock.

Haley looked up at him as she enveloped him in her soft mouth. She licked and sucked on just his cock head and then started to bob up and down on his cock, taking more of it into her mouth each time. Each time she took more of him into her mouth until she finally took his entire length into her mouth. She could last a few more seconds and pulled back much slower, dragging her lips across his cock as she pulled back.

Now that Cameron's cock was fully erect again, Haley stood back up and turned around, bending over and supporting herself with one hand on the wall and the other on the support bar recessed in the wall.

"I want you to take me from behind," Haley said. Elena grabbed His cock and guided it to Haley's pussy. She even pressed against him behind, helping him thrust into her. Haley was even tighter than Elena, and he heard Haley wince as in his eagerness, and with Elena pushing him on, he was too rough with her. Elena quickly pulled back, allowing Cameron to pull out of her more easily.

"I'm sorry," Cameron said.

"It's ok, just go slow," Haley said and smiled reassuringly at him. Cameron lined up his cock with her opening and slowly pushed forward. He slowly worked his cock deeper inside her with each thrust. Haley started to rock her hips in time with Cameron, gradually building up speed together. She was even tighter from behind, so by the time they built up speed and he slid his entire length in and out of her, he could already feel himself getting close to coming. He didn't know how long the water would stay hot, and it seemed like it was already starting to get a little colder, so it was a race against time.

Haley's moans and Elena pressing against Cameron from behind and kissing his neck made Cameron rapidly approach the edge, but he tried to hold out to make Haley come too. Elena reached around Cameron and started to rub Haley's clit, causing her to moan even louder. Cameron shifted and began to fuck her from a different angle. His cock pressed more against the top of her pussy.

"Right there, don't stop," Haley moaned. Cameron kept up the same rhythm but could feel his orgasm rapidly approaching with each stroke. He could feel Elena's hand moving even more as she rubbed Haley's clit harder.

"I'm about to cum," Cameron said. He wanted to cum inside of her so badly. He knew she was on birth control now, but he didn't want to do something she didn't want, so he started pulling out of her.

"Cum in me!" Haley commanded and pushed back against him as he tried to pull out. That sudden movement put Cameron over the edge, and he obeyed, shooting his load deep inside Haley. "Oh Cameron," Haley moaned as she felt him shoot his hot cum inside her. She started to tremble and humped hard against Cameron as she came. Elena never stopped playing with her clit. The pleasure that she was feeling was almost too much for her. She went rigid as the waves of pleasure rippled throughout her body.

Haley's pussy contracted around His cock. It felt so good that Cameron kept thrusting in and out of her. It was almost too much pleasure, but Cameron refused to pull out of her.

Her arms gave out as her orgasm waned, and she started to fall forward. Elena caught her around the small of her stomach, and Cameron wrapped an arm across her tits to hold her up. Haley leaned against him and kissed him. Elena joined in the kiss. Cameron could have stayed like that forever, with both naked girls pressing against him. The hot water cut out, going from scalding hot to scalding cold from one second to the next. They all let out cries of surprise. Cameron and the girls jumped out of the shower, leaving him to brave the icy water to turn it off.

They dried each other off and got dressed. They were still cold from the shower, so they climbed under the blankets and decided to order room service. There were many sweet caresses and playful touches under the covers. They spent the rest of the night reconnecting.

Later that night, Cameron lay in bed on his back with a girl pressed against either side of him. Cameron was exhausted from all of their lovemaking, was full from their dinner, and was perfectly warm under the blankets with Haley and Elena. Cameron fought off his sleep to savor being with the girls, enjoy the press of their smooth, warm bodies, and listen to the faint sound of their breathing as the girls slept. When his exhaustion finally caught up to him, he fell asleep with a smile.

Scene 6.

Cameron was having the best dreams of being with Elena and Haley. He had dreamed constantly of them since coming back home. Now that he had experienced being with them again, it added an extra sense of realism to the dreams. He almost could feel it as he had sex with both of them in countless ways. Slowly the tactile feedback in his dreams started to increase.

Cameron started to stir from his slumber, but as his dreams faded, the sensations didn't; instead, they seemed to intensify. He realized that he couldn't feel the girls pressed against his side, but he could feel something warm, wet, and soft wrapped around his cock. That feeling increased even more. Cameron opened his eyes and saw that Elena and Haley were naked and lying between his legs. Haley had his entire cock in her mouth while Elena sucked on his balls. Cameron partially closed his eyes to watch the show without knowing he was awake. Haley held his cock in her mouth for even longer before pulling back. They traded places as soon as she took his cock out of her mouth. Haley sucked hard on his balls while Elena rapidly sucked his cock.

Cameron tried to keep pretending he was asleep, but the pleasure became too much for him, and he moaned. Elena pulled back off his cock. "I know you are awake," Elena said.

"You caught me." Cameron opened his eyes. The girls smiled up at him.

"Good morning," Haley said sweetly as if she just didn't just have his cock and balls in her mouth.

"You could say that again," Chris said. "How did this end up happening?"

"Well, you weren't up yet," Haley said.

"But something was up," Elena said, gently squeezing His cock to drive home what she was talking about.

"So we decided to try and give you a wake-up call. I hope you don't mind," Haley said.

"Not at all. If I could wake up every morning like this, I doubt I would ever sleep in again." The girls went back to work, taking turns blowing him and sucking on his balls. When they switched places, they would kiss each other or lick and suck on his cock simultaneously.

Cameron thought they planned to make him cum like that, but Haley said, "I t

Camp Natural: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 08 Jul 2026 01:28:00 +0000

Camp Natural: Part 4

Cameron continues his relationships.

Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

"What about after camp is over?" Cameron asked.

"What do you mean after camp is over?" Haley asked.

"I mean, what is going to happen to us?" Cameron asked.

"What do you want to happen to us?" Haley asked.

Cameron sighed at her question. "I want us to keep dating, all three of us if we could continue to make things work outside of camp. Before we started dating, I was trying to make up my mind on which one of you I wanted to ask out, but I couldn't choose then. After getting to know both of you even better and having my crush develop into stronger feelings, I can't see having to choose one of you, or even worse, have this whole thing just be a summer fling," Cameron said.

"Cameron, after all that we have done, do you really think we would just all go our separate ways?"

"But you never talked about it," Cameron said.

"It's because we didn't think there was anything to talk about. Elena and I figured you knew how much we liked you and each other. We were willing to try and make the relationship work after camp if you were," Haley said.

"Oh. What if I didn't want to?" Cameron asked jokingly. It seemed like his girlfriends were always conspiring behind his back.

"There was never any doubt in my mind," Haley said.

"Not even one?" Cameron asked.

Haley laughed and kissed him, "Ok, maybe one."

"What was that?" Cameron asked.

"Nothing, never mind," Haley said.

"Come on, tell me," Cameron said and tickled her.

"Fine, it was that you would want to only keep on dating Elena after camp was over," Haley said. She said it mostly as a joke, but when she got quiet, and her smile faltered, he knew that there was some truth in what she said.

"Why would you think that?" Cameron said.

"Because, why would you want to try and put up with someone who is so plain like me, when you could be with someone who was so outgoing and beautiful as Elena," Haley confessed.

"I like Elena a lot, but I also like you too. I had a crush on you ever since I first saw you waiting in the hotel lobby," Cameron said.

"You did?" Haley asked.

"Yeah, I got a glimpse of you sitting there reading, and I had to force myself to keep from staring at you, but I would sneak glances. I wondered if you were going to be going to this camp too, but then the next time I looked up, you were gone, and I felt an odd sense of loss that made no sense at having a girl I didn't even know disappear out of my life. When you took a seat next to me on the bus, I was so surprised I couldn't even talk, remember?"

"Yeah," Haley said, smiling at the memory.

"Haley, if it wasn't for your support, I would have left on the second day of camp. You are a beautiful girl who I love talking to and hanging out with. We have spent every day together, and I still want to see you more. Don't be so focused on comparing yourself to other girls that you end up selling yourself short."

"Thank you, it is good to hear that sometimes," Haley said.

"Then I will make sure to say it more often. You are beautiful." Haley smiled and kissed Cameron. The kiss continued and deepened as one moment it went from them being playful with each other to their suddenly being a strong sexual charge between them. Haley laid down on the sleeping bag, pulling Cameron down on top of her. Haley bit at His lower lip and pulled gently at it. Cameron anticipated it correctly when next she started to slip her tongue into his mouth. Cameron met her tongue with his own, and their tongues twirled around each other. Gone was the hesitation in their kisses and touches, they had had weeks to practice and get to know each other intimately. Haley wrapped her hand around His erection and started to gently stroke him as they made out. Cameron fondled her tits and played with her stiff nipples. Haley moaned when Cameron started to roll them between his thumb and forefinger and pulled on them.

Haley started to jerk him off a little faster. Cameron slid his hand down her body, still in awe that he could touch such a work of natural art. Haley let out a sigh as his hand grazed past her waistline and through her trimmed pubic hair. His fingers brushed against her clit, and she let out the breath that she had been holding in a loud exhale. Cameron rubbed along her outer lips, teasing her for a moment, and then he slipped a finger inside of her tight pussy. Haley moaned, and her grip around his erection faltered. Haley recovered and started to jerk him off again. They took their time as they kissed and touched each other, they were not in a hurry to get each other off, and they were slowly building each other up. Cameron continued to match Haley's sensual pace, but once his finger was coated fully in her juices, Cameron slipped in a second finger. A "hmm," escaped Haley's lips, and she squeezed His shaft.

Cameron sucked onto Haley's lower lip, and then kissed down Haley's neck, stopping every few kisses to suckle on her sensitive spots. Cameron kissed down her chest and took one of her nipples into his mouth. Haley hummed with pleasure again as first Cameron swirled his tongue around her nipple, and then he sucked hard, taking almost all of her tit into his mouth. Cameron sucked on her other nipple and then continued kissing down her stomach. Cameron leaned across Haley's body, so he approached her body from an angle. Haley parted her legs as Cameron kissed through her pubic hair. She squirmed the closer Cameron got to her pussy. Cameron had initially planned on passing over her pussy and kissing down her thighs to tease her, but as he moved, he looked at her pussy, and it just looked too good, so Cameron changed his plans and leaned down and licked the top of her pussy. Haley moaned and shivered at the contact. Cameron loved the scent of Haley and the way her pussy tasted. While Cameron loved the way Elena's pussy tasted, but Haley's pussy seemed to be sweeter, almost having a hint of a nectar taste to it.

Cameron licked along her folds and teased her clit for a few minutes when Haley started to push at him to lay down, so he did; they lay with their heads on opposite sides. Once Cameron was on his back, Haley straddled him and started to scoot her body lower. Haley positioned her pussy over His waiting mouth, and then she lowered her pussy down. Cameron slid his tongue inside of her. He loved how much more access he had to her pussy with her on top of him. Cameron felt Haley's hand wrap around the base of his cock, and then a moment later, the warmth and softness as she wrapped her lips around his cock head. Haley bobbed her head up and down on his cock, quickly working nearly the entire length into her mouth. Cameron realized that he had been so focused on the feeling of Haley blowing him that he realized he wasn't moving his tongue around as much, and he started to eat her out again.

When Cameron licked her clit, she moaned, the sound vibrating his cock. As they pleased each other orally, the slow pace that they had started with suddenly started to accelerate. His cock was throbbing with how hard he was, and he started to lick even harder as the urge to cum started to grow. Haley gyrated her hips, so get the most out of His licking. Cameron was building up to his erection when Haley suddenly got off him. Haley sat up and repositioned her body so that she was no longer in the sixty-nine position. She straddled her lower body over his. Cameron let out a moan when Haley pinned his erection down by pressing her pussy down on top of it. Haley leaned down and kissed Cameron deeply, cleaning up His face and mouth of her juices. Haley continued to hump against Cameron, her pussy lips wrapped around the side of his shaft. Haley broke the kiss and leaned over to His ear, causing her pussy to slide up and stop just before her pussy reached his cock head. "I love you," Haley said into his ear. Haley grabbed His cock and pushed up so that the head of it contacted her outer lips.

Cameron kissed Haley's earlobe and said the only response that he could ever imagine himself saying back to her, "I love you too." Haley pressed His erection a little more inside of her lips, and Cameron raised his hips to push it in further. They both let a moan at the same time as they shared this new experience. Haley looked down at Cameron and smiled at him. He smiled back, and she started to lower herself down slowly, taking in a couple more inches before stopping. Cameron had thought that the sensations from getting a blow job were amazing, but being inside of Haley felt like ambrosia, but for his sense of touch. Haley pulled up, and then lowered her pussy back down again slowly, her tight slick vaginal walls clinging to His cock as she worked it in and out of her. Cameron tried to gently hump up in time with her movements, but while they were familiar with each other as lovers, this was new territory for them, and they had that sense of eager nervousness again.

As Haley got used to the feeling of Cameron's thick cock inside of her, she started to ride him faster. Haley braced her hands on His chest, pulled her pussy back so that just the head of His cock was inside of her. Haley slowly took Cameron inside of her, having to stop every couple of inches to get used to the feeling of being stretched out by him. It felt so good, and she just wanted to hurry up and take him fully inside of her, but there was some pain mixed with the pleasure, so she had to pace herself. When Haley finally took him fully inside of her, they moaned together. Haley held still for a moment, still amazed that she finally was losing her virginity. His thoughts mirrored hers. Haley looked up at the sky, the constellations were fully visible on this clear night. Cameron looked up too, looking at them with Haley just like he had on that first night, only now Haley was above him just like the constellations. Haley looked down at Cameron and smiled.

Haley pulled up off Cameron's cock again and slammed back down, taking it all in. Cameron grabbed at Haley's hips as she started to bounce up and down on His cock. Haley picked up the pace, and Cameron started to time his thrusts so that he drove his cock as deep inside of her as he could. Her little tits bounced with each movement. Haley started to ride him even faster. Cameron wanted to hold back, but Haley's pussy felt too good after all that they did. "I'm getting close," Cameron said.

"Me too, just a little more," Haley said. Cameron lasted for a few more thrusts, but it became too much for Cameron.

"I'm about to cum," Cameron said and started to lift Haley off of him. Haley grabbed at his hands and guided them up at her tits instead. She then slammed her pussy down one last time and started to grind her pussy against His pelvis. With a grunt, Cameron started to cum, shooting his load deep inside of her.

"Your cum feels so good inside of me," Haley said as she continued to ride him. She pulled up off his cock and slammed down one last time, and then her orgasm hit. Haley let out the loudest moan Cameron had ever heard from her as her orgasm rocked her body. She shook a little on top of him as she moaned. Haley's face was scrunched up with pleasure and was fully flushed with her arousal. When her orgasm passed, she went limp and fell forward, Cameron held her up by his grip on her tits.

Haley lay beside Cameron and wrapped her arms around him. "I love you," she said, her voice already heavily laced with sleep.

"I love you too," Cameron said and kissed her on the head. They had planned on returning that night, but Cameron didn't have the energy to walk back to the camp tonight. He pulled the sleeping bag over him and Haley and held her. Cameron smiled; he couldn't believe what just happened between them.

As Cameron drifted off to sleep, he started to do the planning in his head at how early they would have to wake up to make it back to camp and give Elena a proper goodbye before the bus showed up in the morning to take them back to the land of the clothes. Cameron drifted off to a well-earned deep sleep.

Elena and Haley.

Cameron and Haley lay there under the stars, neither saying a word. They were still stunned by losing their virginity. Cameron felt an immense sense of pride and comfort as he held Haley. Before meeting these two sexy girls, he had never felt so comfortable with anyone. Now, after sharing the experience of being each other's firsts, Cameron felt as though they were even closer than before.

An unknown amount of time passed before they finally decided to return to camp. Cameron and Haley were in no rush as they walked hand and hand back to the camp. They saw the bonfire light through the trees as they neared the camp. When they stepped out of the trees, they immediately ran into Elena. She smiled knowingly at them. "About time you guys make it back," Elena said. She grabbed His hand and pulled them from the edge of the woods to the bonfire, where the campers were partying.

Elena and Haley dragged Cameron over to where everyone was dancing. He was usually uncomfortable dancing, but everyone in the camp had seen him naked for the last month; compared to that, his lack of rhythm didn't seem as big of an issue anymore. The girls danced with him, grinding against him and running their hands up and down his body. Cameron let his hands wander, too, his hands always on one of their asses or feeling up their tits. It didn't take long for the girls to get him hard. After an hour of them dancing, their playful touches became increasingly sexual. Cameron looked around at the other campers and saw that everyone was paired up.

They started to make out on the dancefloor, kissing each other and sucking on their necks. Cameron leaned down and took one of Elena's tits in his mouth, sucking hard. Elena moaned and started to stroke his cock. Haley sucked on His neck, making him moan. Elena grabbed both of their hands and led them toward her room without saying anything.

They climbed into Elena's bed with her in the middle. Without saying anything, Cameron and Haley were on the same page. They had gotten their alone time earlier, and now they wanted to take care of Elena. They took turns making out with Elena. Haley kissed her way down her neck and took one of her nipples into her mouth. Elena moaned into her kiss with Cameron. Cameron broke the kiss and latched onto Elena's other tit. Elena moaned again as Haley and Cameron sucked on her tits. Elena cradled their heads, pulling them against her so they would suck harder on her tits.

Cameron looked over at Haley, loving the sight of her as she sucked on Elena's tits. He loved watching as she pulled on Elena's nipple or the way she flicked her tongue rapidly against it. His cock twitched as he remembered how her soft lips felt wrapped around his cock. She caught him looking and smiled at him before focusing back on sucking on Elena's tit. A minute later, Haley pulled her mouth off Elena's tit with a loud popping sound and climbed down between Elena's open legs. Cameron kept sucking on Elena's tits while Haley started to eat Elena out. When Haley flicked her tongue against Elena's clit, Elena's whole body quivered in pleasure.

Elena pulled Cameron up from sucking on her tits to kiss him fiercely. Elena would moan into the kiss when Haley hit an extra sensitive spot. Cameron was so focused on making out with Elena that he jumped when he felt Haley grab his cock, and then a few seconds later, he felt her lips wrapping around his cock, and it was His turn to moan into their kiss.

Haley switched between pleasuring each of them, sometimes Elena and Cameron watched, and other times they focused on making out. Elena broke the kiss and looked down as Haley bobbed her head up and down His cock, effortlessly taking it in. Haley looked up and smiled at them when she realized that she was being watched.

Elena's passionate kisses became even fiercer as Haley continued to please Elena. Elena started to squirm and hump against Haley's face. Elena's orgasm came suddenly, and she moaned loudly, her body quivering as she clamped her thighs around Haley's head. When her orgasm passed, Elena pulled Haley up to kiss her. She kissed her face fiercely, licking and sucking up her juices. Cameron joined the kiss, savoring the taste of Elena's pussy on Haley's mouth. After cleaning Haley's face, Elena turned to Cameron and said, "Fuck me." The raw desire in those words spurred Cameron to quickly sit up and take position between Elena's spread legs.

Haley leaned across Elena's body and took Cameron's cock back into her mouth, ensuring that he was fully hard before he penetrated Elena. When Haley stopped blowing him, his entire cock was glistening with her saliva. She grabbed His cock and guided it to nestle it inside Elena's lips. They watched as Cameron slowly inched forward, his cock disappearing inside her. Elena's pussy felt so tight, but she was incredibly wet, so even though her pussy clutched at his cock as he entered her, he kept going deeper. Elena let out cute little sighs of pleasure as Cameron slipped inside her. Cameron and Elena moaned together as he fully penetrated her.

Cameron could feel Elena's pussy clenching around his cock as they held still. Elena had closed her eyes when she moaned from him bottoming out inside of her, and when she opened them, her eyes were burning with desire. She started to rock her hips slightly, and Cameron moved too, following Elena's lead.

Haley leaned down and started to lick Elena's clit while Cameron continued to fuck her. Elena's moans got even louder, and she wrapped her legs around Cameron, pulling him deeper inside her. Cameron grabbed her by her hips as he fucked her even harder, no longer able to hold back as the pleasure overwhelmed her. Cameron watched as Elena's tits bounced with every thrust, and her body contorted in pleasure. Along with humping harder against him, he could feel Elena's pussy squeezing his cock. "I'm about to cum," Cameron groaned as the pleasure became too much.

"Cum inside of me," Elena cried out and started to gyrate her hips as she also humped up against him, causing his cock to press against the walls of her pussy. Cameron thrust into her a few more times, then he started to cum inside her. "Yes!" Elena moaned as she felt the warmth spread inside her as Cameron came. Haley lapped at Elena's clit even harder, and Elena's moans crescendoed as her body started to shake from the force of her orgasm. Cameron and Elena locked eyes as they both rode the highs of their orgasm. Elena looked like she was trying to say something, but she closed her eyes and moaned as Haley kept eating her out.

When Cameron pulled out of Elena, Haley started to suck on it, savoring the taste of His cum and Elena's pussy. Cameron watched as Haley licked and sucked his cock clean for a minute before she started to eat out Elena's cream pie.

Cameron lay on the side of Elena, and she kissed him sweetly, occasionally moaning as Haley continued to clean out all the cum from her pussy. Cameron loved how passionate Elena was in the throes of lovemaking and how sweet and cuddly she was in her post-orgasmic stupor. Eventually, Haley lay on the other side of Elena, and the two of them kissed each other deeply. Cameron joined the kiss, and the three lay there sweetly kissing for a while as Cameron and Elena recovered from their orgasms.

Slowly their kisses and caresses became increasingly sexual as their hands lingered in sensitive spot

Camp Natural: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 07 Jul 2026 02:28:00 +0000

Camp Natural: Part 3

Elena at Sunset.

Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Cameron went to Elena's cabin as the sun was setting. He still felt conflicted about his two possible relationships, but at the same time, he told himself he should be happy to have this problem. He did briefly think about trying to get with both girls at the same time, but he knew how dumb that would be to try. He knocked on the door and repeated the mantra that had been playing on repeat the entire walk from his cabin to Her. Give it another day or so, get to know both of them a little better, make a choice, and try to keep them all friends after. When broken down into steps like this, it made Cameron feel a bit better about his situation. All I am going to have to do is pick one of them, He thought.

The door opened, and Elena and Haley stood in the doorway. Cameron's jaw dropped, Elena and Haley both looked amazing with their hair done and makeup. He always thought of Haley as cute and beautiful, but now with how she looked, the words hot and sexy popped into his head. Haley never wore much makeup before this, around Cameron; so he wasn't expecting this. Elena looked even more sexy than usual. He was worried; he already had a hard enough time before when being around her.

"So, what do you think?" Haley asked. Cameron fumbled for words.

"I think that means he likes your makeover," Elena said,

Cameron told himself to hurry up and say something. "You look great," he said to Haley. A smile lit up Haley's face. He turned to Elena. "Both of you look beautiful." Elena smiled at his compliment. He felt a thrill at making both of them smile.

Haley hugged Cameron. He felt that same sexual thrill and comfort when he was pressed against her. He wished that he could ask Haley for more hugs to help calm him down more. Elena handed Cameron the rolled blankets to carry while she carried the small basket of snacks for the movie. They walked down the path towards the large grass clearing that was used for outdoor gatherings. There was a big tarp set up at the end of the clearing. There were about twenty minutes until the movie started. They found a spot to sit in the back of the clearing. They set up their area and sat down to wait.

Cameron sat down, and the girls sat down on either side of him. Being stuck in the middle of them as they talked, and Elena teased both of them felt normal to Cameron, and he found his stress melting away again. Seeing how close the three of them had become, He started to lose his fear that if he started dating one of them, it would cause a rift in their friendship if he was honest and upfront about his feelings.

Cameron didn't think it was the best time to say this, but he didn't think that there would ever be a perfect time for saying something like this. He scooted back a little so he could see both of them better. "Hey guys," He said to them to get their attention. Both girls turned to look at Cameron.

"I don't know the best way to say this, so I'm just going to try my best. I like both of you, I enjoy the time we spend together. I know we haven't known each other for a long time, but I am more comfortable with you two than with anyone back home. The last thing I would want to do is something that would hurt you and break up our friendship," He said.

"We know that," Haley said and reassuringly held onto His hand.

"While I think I did do exactly that. Elena, last night Haley and I had our first kiss, and Haley, this morning, Elena and I ended up in the shower together, and some things happened between us. I really like both of you, but I feel terrible about doing something with both of you. It isn't fair if I'm intimate one moment with one of you, and then, later, I'm with the other one," Cameron said.

"None of us are dating," Elena said.

"I know, but what if I want to date one of you if you would date me? I don't want to be in the habit of doing things behind your back if I am trying to work up to being in a relationship," Cameron said.

"Who would you want to go out with?" Haley asked.

"I like both of you a lot, so I honestly don't know right now, I was going to give myself a couple of days to think about it, but I didn't want to keep on trying to keep this secret inside of me, it was tearing me apart," He said.

"We knew about it," Haley said.

"Know about what?" He asked.

"The kiss," Elena said.

"About what happened in the shower," Haley said.

"Oh," He said.

"You know how close Haley and I are. We talk, and sometimes we talk about you, and we already talked to each other about it," Elena said.

Cameron's mind snagged on that point for a moment, they talk about him? "So, you aren't mad?" He asked.

"I was at first," Haley said, "but I had to remember that we are not dating, and we never talked about being exclusive. While I was a bit jealous, I can see how you could have fallen to Her charms, she is hard to resist." A smile passed between them. "Better her than with some random girl from the camp."

"Can you give us a few minutes alone so that we can talk?" Elena asked Cameron.

"Sure," Cameron said and got up. He realized that he had to use the restroom, so he walked deep into the woods to take a piss. He didn't need to go as deep into the woods as he did, but he liked the extra bit of privacy and needed the extra time to think. Him confessing had gone a lot better than he had expected, He thought that he would have been pelted with hits or at the very least some harsh words from one or both of them. They had both known about Cameron having an intimate moment with the other girl, yet they had been trying to cheer him up all day.

Cameron felt a bit selfish that he had been wallowing in his guilt and self-pity and that he had let that get in the way of him having a good day with his friends. Haley was the one that He was the most worried about hurting. While she seemed confident in her nudist lifestyle, she seemed vulnerable when it came to dating. Elena seemed strong all around, but sometimes He wondered if that was just an act.

Cameron made it back as the sun was dipping below the tree line. The girls were sitting close together and were still talking. When they saw Cameron walking up, they scooted apart from one another and patted for him to sit in between them. He sat down and waited for them to say something, but neither girl did. He worried for a moment if they had gotten him to sit in between them just so it would be easier for them to attack him for getting involved with both of them.

"So?" Cameron asked.

"So, what?" Elena asked with a smile.

He sighed. "So, what did you two talk about?" He asked.

"Shush, the movie is starting," Haley said as the digital projector kicked on. Cameron was going to say more, but then Haley snuggled up on one side of him and Elena on the other. He was overwhelmed with having their smooth, warm bodies pressed against him, and he decided to wait to ask them until after the movie. This was a good sign; it wasn't like they would snuggle up to him now, and then castrate him later. Hopefully.

The first movie was an old summer blockbuster full of explosions. Cameron hadn't seen the movie since it came out in his childhood. He had enjoyed seeing it as a child, and while some of the lines were a little cheesy, he was glad that, for the most part, the movie was still entertaining watching it again as an adult. Having two beautiful naked girls pressed against him only further enhanced his viewing experience.

That night was unexpectedly chilly, and the wind moving across the water made it even colder. Cameron was glad that they had brought an extra blanket in case it got cold or that they needed a little extra cushioning. As the cool wind blew across them, the girls pressed even tighter together. From the moment they first lay together under the blanket, He got an erection. He had it the entire time that they were watching the movie. The more the girls pressed against him, the harder he got. To Cameron, his erection making a tent in the blanket was blatantly obvious, but neither one of the girls responded to it. He was slightly embarrassed by it, but he had been turned on so much around them without them making a big deal about it that he was starting to not worry about them getting upset at him for it.

After twenty minutes of his cock straining, Cameron wished that he could sneak away and take care of it so that he could get some peace from his horniness, if only for a few hours. He felt a hand rest gently on his lower thigh, and he jumped. He knew it was Elena, but when he looked over at her, she was focused on the movie and was doing her best to look innocent. Elena left her hand there for a few minutes, so He thought that maybe the touch was innocent, but as He started to calm down from Her touch, she began to rub his thigh.

Cameron let out a sigh at her touch. It still wasn't in a sexual place, but her touch felt so good in itself. Elena started to slowly inch her hand up, sometimes not moving for minutes, and other times just slightly sliding up. He tried to focus on the movie, but the closer that Elena got to his erection, the more he was distracted. Elena was just a few inches away from touching his cock when she stopped. One minute became five minutes, and five minutes became ten. He couldn't stand the teasing anymore, all he wanted was to feel Her touch there. She was so close to it, so why did she stop? He was getting so sexually frustrated that he thought about jerking off right there in between them, but he hadn't done anything that sexual with Haley yet, and he wasn't sure if she would be comfortable with it.

There was a sex scene that Cameron had forgotten about. Once it came on, He could feel his erection pressing up against the blanket even more. Cameron had gotten used to being naked most of the time, so the feeling of the blanket against his erection made him extra uncomfortable. During the sex scene, Elena finally slid her hand up and brushed her fingertips against his balls. He jumped again and let out an exhale of breath. He looked over at Haley to see if she knew what was going on, but she seemed focused on the movie.

Elena started to massage Cameron's balls, causing His whole body to get warm and tingle with pleasure. He had mostly ignored his balls when he masturbated, so he had no idea that someone could give him so much pleasure by touching him there. The sex scene was a little cheesy, but there was just something about nudity in older movies that He always liked more than in current ones. Elena inched her hand upward and gently caressed her fingers up His shaft. When Elena made it to the tip of His erection, she started to gently rub his head, working in the precum that had gathered at the tip. Elena started to slowly jerk Cameron off, not enough to get him off, just to keep him hard and wanting more. The sex scene was brief, but Elena kept on jerking him off after it was done.

Cameron could tell that Elena was holding back, but her touch still felt amazing. He started to get nervous. Haley was lying against him with her hand on his chest. He wondered if she knew what was going on. When he looked down at her, she was still focused on the movie. After ten minutes of a slow handjob, Elena let go of His erection. He thought for a moment that Elena was done jerking him off and was going to leave him wanting more. That would be like her, but a moment later, he felt Elena's hand beside Haley's on his chest. Elena wrapped her hand around Haley's. He thought that it was sweet that they were holding hands, but then Elena started to guide Haley's hand down.

Cameron's breath caught in anticipation as he realized what Elena was doing. When their hands brushed through his pubic hair, He let out a sigh. Haley's hand finally reached His erection. Haley started to gently touch along His cock and balls as she explored a real life penis for the first time. Her touches were less confident then Elena's, but He got a thrill out of his being the first cock that she was getting to practice with. After a few minutes of letting Haley explore His cock, Elena wrapped her hand around Haley's again and positioned her hand at the tip of His cock. Elena guided Haley's hand up and down, getting her used to jerking him off. He couldn't believe that he was getting a handjob by two girls at once.

Elena guided Haley's hand for a couple of minutes until Haley finally got the rhythm of it; Elena then slid her hand down Cameron's shaft and started to play with his balls again. After all of the teasing and being hard for about the last hour, He was ready for a release, but he was nervous at what they were doing. When he looked around at a few of the other couples around him, he noticed they were all either suspiciously close to one another under the blankets, or that they were full-on making out.

Cameron was getting close to cumming when Elena started to kiss along his neck. This pushed Cameron even closer to the edge. Haley followed Elena's lead and started to kiss her way up his neck as well. Haley made it up to His lips first and kissed him. He was brought back to their kiss under the stars the night before. It felt right to be kissing her. They were both still a little awkward in their kissing, but they made up for it with eagerness. Elena kissed her way along His jawline and then pulled him towards her for a kiss. Haley went back to kissing His neck as Elena took control of their kiss quickly and turned it into a sensual open-mouthed kiss. Elena and Haley switched so that Haley started to play with his balls, and Elena jerked him off. With Elena's skilled hand, He knew that he wouldn't be able to last much longer.

Cameron was on the verge of cumming, and it got harder for him to focus on trying to meet Elena's lips. Haley pulled Cameron back towards her and started to kiss him again. Elena sucked on His neck and then began to nibble on his earlobe. "I want you to cum for us, cum all over our hands." Elena's sensual voice and the warmth of her breath was too much for Cameron, and then she added, "Your cock is so big and hard, I can't wait to have it inside of me." The thought of being inside of Elena's tight pussy was too much for Cameron, and he started to cum. The girls continued to jerk him off and play with his balls as he shot his load up onto the blanket. Some of his cum fell back down onto their hands and lubed them up so that their hands slid up and down His faltering erection. It felt too good as He became extra sensitive after having his orgasm. Elena slowly stopped jerking Cameron off as his body stopped being so tensed up and he loosely laid back down onto the blanket. Elena had some napkins that they used to clean up Cameron and their hands. Afterward, they lay back down and pressed their bodies against Cameron. The three of them went back to watching the movie as if nothing had happened.

They watched the rest of the movie cuddled up against the cold night's air, Cameron still in shock over what just happened, Haley surprised with herself for doing such a thing, and Elena proud that she had seduced Cameron further and had gotten Haley in on it this time. There was a ten-minute intermission between movies. The girls walked off to the restroom together and left Cameron to guard their spot. He couldn't take his eyes off them as they walked away. He laced his hands behind his head and looked up at the stars as he waited for them. He felt fully content at the moment. His worries from the day fading away.

Elena and Haley made it back just as the next movie was starting. Cameron lifted his arms, and they nestled up against him again. The second movie of the night was a horror movie that came out last year. He usually didn't watch scary movies, so he hoped that he wouldn't jump too much from it and be embarrassed in front of the girls. The movie ended up being just as scary as all those reviews had said it would be. He had expected Haley to be the one who got the most scared, but to His surprise, it was Elena. As the music would build up to a scary moment, Elena would cling tightly to Cameron, digging her nails into his hand, and then when the scare would happen, she would jump, squeeze tightly, and bury her head into His shoulder so that she didn't have to watch. He thought it was adorable that someone so fierce and confident could be affected so strongly by a horror movie. He was scared too, but he was able to better control his fear since he had two beautiful naked girls pressed against him to distract him.

The movie ended close to midnight. The projector turned off, and the only lights around were the weak ones coming from the nearby camp buildings. They packed up their stuff and started walking back down the path towards their cabins. Cameron asked them what they thought of the scary movie. Haley said she liked it, but it could have been scarier. Elena agreed with Haley and tried to say how boring the movie was when a branch snapped nearby. Elena cried out and clung back onto His arm. He and Haley teased Elena, who wouldn't let go of His arm for the rest of the walk. He made a mental note to try and show Elena more scary movies. Haley must have been jealous she wasn't getting attention because she took His free hand into her own, so they walked the rest of the way like that.

They reached Elena's cabin first, and Haley and Cameron started to say their goodbyes so that they could continue walking.

"Wait," Elena said. "Would you like to spend the night?"

"You only want Haley to spend the night because you are still scared," Cameron said.

"Maybe, but I wasn't just talking to Haley," Elena said and smiled at him.

Cameron lost the smug smile he had from making fun of Elena. After they jerked him off under the blanket, things had seemed to go back to normal between the three of them as they watched the scary movie and talked like usual on their way back from the clearing.

Elena could be asking them to spend the night as friends, but after what was happening between the three of them, the potential sexual implications of Elena inviting both of them to spend the night were not lost on Cameron.

Haley seemed to be having similar thoughts as Cameron, but she said that she would like to spend the night.

"Yeah, me too," Cameron said. He wasn't about to say no to this opportunity.

"Great," Elena said and grabbed both of their hands and lead them up the porch stairs. She put a finger to her lips to tell them to be quiet as she snuck them into her room. Cameron had never been in Elena's room before, and he was surprised at how much bigger it was compared to his. Cameron guessed that a bigger room was one of the perks of being a camp counselor. Elena had Cameron put the blankets into a hamper she had in the corner. Elena pulled her iPhone out and turned on a mini boombox on her dresser and started playing some modern R and B. Elena turned down the music and dimmed her bedside lamp so that it wasn't too bright. Haley had already sat down on the bed while Cameron was still standing close to the doorway. Elena jumped onto the bed. She patted the space that she had left between her and Haley. Cameron sat down, but there wasn't much room, and his legs were pressed against Elena's and Haley's.

"So, Haley and I were glad that you talked to us about how you were feeling and how you didn't want to be leading us both on. We appreciate you respecting us enough to be honest with us. We both like you too, obviously,"

Camp Natural: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 06 Jul 2026 02:28:00 +0000

Camp Natural: Part 2

Cameron s Camp Routine.

Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Six more people showed up for the nature hike. The first of the six to join them was a girl and a guy who seemed to be a couple because they were all over each other, kissing and lightly running their hands across each other's bodies. The guy made no effort to hide the result from all of that petting and kissing. What they were doing wasn't overtly sexual, but the fact that they were naked meant that every touch was direct to the body.

"I will be right back," Elena said and got up to go and greet them. Cameron wanted to stare at her ass as she walked away, but he was present enough to remember that Haley was sitting right next to him.

Haley seemed uncharacteristically quiet. "You really do look great," Cameron said, saying the first thing that came to mind to try and break the silence.

"Thank you. It was a little bit weird getting ready for the day knowing that I was going to just walk right out the door naked," Haley said.

"Same. When I got dried off and did my morning routine minus putting on clothes and started to walk out the door my brain seemed to be screaming at me, 'what are you doing, go back and put on clothes, you don't want to be arrested!'" He said.

Haley laughed. "It does take some rewiring to be able to walk outside naked."

"So, what do you want to do when we are done with the hike?" He asked.

"I'm not sure, we can look at the list together when we get back," Haley said. After that, she seemed to be her old self again and was just as warm to Him. A pair of girls walked up, and Elena went and started talking to them. The moment she left the couple, they went right back at it, almost as if they were making up for lost time. As Elena was talking to the girls, two athletic-looking guys showed up and started talking with them. Cameron didn't want to be judgmental, but they looked like the type who would try and bully him back home. The sound of their boisterous voices and laughing only seemed to reaffirm His initial impression of them. He knew that part of his animosity towards them was because he saw them as competition to being with Haley. He still didn't know why Haley was spending so much time with him. She was such a beautiful, nice, and cool girl that she could probably get with any guy she wanted. He had to shake off those thoughts the best he could. He couldn't go getting possessive of a girl that he had just met a day ago.

It was time to go, and no one else seemed to be showing up, so Elena motioned for Haley and Him to join the group. "Ok, we are going to get going now. The hike is going to take about an hour each way. It is one of the easier trails and is well maintained, but I see that you are all wearing shoes, which is a good idea. Being naked is all good and fine until you end up with a thorn embedded in your foot. Did everyone put on sunscreen already?" Haley was the only one who raised her hand. Elena opened her knapsack and pulled out four small camp bottles of spray-on sunscreen, and gave them to each pair. "You are going to be spending a lot of time out in the sun, so unless you want sunburns where the sun normally doesn't shine, make sure you are wearing sunscreen."

The couple started to apply sunscreen to one another, rubbing it in a lot more than was necessary. The two guys stood far apart as they handed the can back and forth to each other. The two girls who had walked up helped each other apply it to their backs. They seemed comfortable with each other and were tickling one another as they did it. The two jock guys couldn't take their eyes off the two girls. Cameron judged them for it but then realized that he was doing the same thing, so he respectfully looked away. He finished up applying the sunscreen when Haley reached for the can. "I can get your back for you," Haley said.

"Ok," Cameron said and handed over the bottle. Haley sprayed it onto his shoulder blades and started to work it into his skin. Her touch felt terrific, along with the thrill of both of them being naked and her touching him. Her touch also did wonders to ease the kinks in his back from both the stress and yesterday's hike. He only wished he could ask her to do his legs too.

Cameron had his eyes closed, and Haley was finishing up on his back when he heard Elena ask Haley if anyone had gotten her back yet. Haley said no, and Elena took the can from her. He stepped back and saw Elena spray Haley's back and start to work the sunblock in. Haley closed her eyes as Elena worked in the sunscreen from her shoulders down to her lower back. He heard her let out a little gasp and bite her lip. His erection strained at the sight of the two girls together. They were both beautiful. He imagined what it would be like to be with both of them, to have in bed at the same time Haley's pale petite body, and Elena's darker and more curvaceous one.

Cameron had always had threesome fantasies, but to him those had always been an extra level of fantasy than just being with one girl because he had always thought the odds of one girl wanting to be with him were slim. The thought of two girls being with him at the same time was extra fantastical.

"All done," Elena said and walked away from Haley. Haley stood there for a few seconds with her eyes closed. Cameron wanted to ask her if she was ok, but he didn't want to intrude on whatever moment she was having. When she opened her eyes, He saw a look in them that he hadn't seen before. "Let's get going," Elena called out and started to walk down the path.

As they walked, Elena told them about the various plants they passed, what kind of animals could be seen out here, and some more about the camp's history. Cameron and Haley were walking directly behind Elena, with the two girls and two guys in the middle, and the couple who seemed unable to detach from one another bringing up the rear. He hung on every word that Elena said. He loved hearing her talk and how knowledgeable she was. He loved to see her walk too, the way her toned legs flexed, and how her ample ass bounced with each step. He did his best to make sure that Haley didn't catch him checking Elena out. He wondered if she would care if she did notice him. They barely knew each other, so it wasn't like they were dating. He remembered how quiet she had been earlier when she had first walked up to him, and Elena talking and decided it would be best to be cautious.

The couple in the back was in their own world, and once the two guys noticed that Elena was cold to their advances, they had started to try and flirt with the pair of girls, so Elena seemed to be only talking to Haley and Him. Haley would ask Elena questions occasionally about the animals and woods, and Elena would answer her. They started to get into discussions about different wildlife, and He felt a little left out, the more advanced their conversations got. Still, it was nice seeing the two of them talk so animatedly about something that they cared about.

It seemed that Haley must have picked one of the most challenging hiking trails yesterday because this trail was wide and only had a slight incline to it. Cameron's legs started to protest when they were about halfway done, but by this point, he was beginning to get used to the pain, and if he didn't overdo it, he would be able to ignore it. He jinxed himself because the last half of the trail started to slope downward. Each step jarred his knees, and He cursed himself for being so out of shape. His metabolism had always kept him slim, but maybe he should try and pick up a weight now and then. He had seen that his college of choice had a state-of-the-art gym that was open to all students. At the time, he had thought he would never use it, but now he promised he would take advantage of it.

Elena turned them from the main path to a side one. The trail started to get smaller as the trees and overgrowth cluttered onto it, giving them shade but also obscuring their view. Cameron was beginning to feel claustrophobic as they continued to press in around him. From down in the direction of the path, He started to hear flowing water. The sound grew louder with each step. They had to crouch as the tree's branches grew over the path. They came to a point where the trail was completely covered up with overhanging branches. Elena led the way and went first and then held a branch up for Haley to follow. Haley went under and then held it up for Him.

He stayed back to keep the branch to the side so that the others could pass under more easily. The others thanked him as they moved under. He had to pass under a few more branches to catch up. He ducked under one final one, and then suddenly, he found himself in the middle of a wide-open clearing with a swimming hole in the middle. To his right, the swimming hole was fed by a small waterfall that cascaded into the pool of water. Some of it escaped down into a narrow stream, but more water entered then what left. Since the water was continually flowing, it was nearly crystal clear.

Cameron took his place next to Haley as they all admired the beauty of this hidden place.

"The water is fed by the melting runoff from the mountains to the north that takes months to fully melt, so this pool is constantly being filled year-round. I hope you all brought your bathing suits," Elena joked.

They broke into the same groups that they had been walking in. Each group found their own side of the pool. The pool was around the size of a swimming pool, so they had enough room for each group to mostly be on its own. The pair of guys climbed up onto the edge where the waterfall was, which was about 15 feet up, and then they jumped. When they emerged, they were sputtering and cursing about how cold the water was. Everyone laughed.

"I told you guys that the water is snowmelt from the mountains, of course, it is cold," Elena said. While the guys swam in the pool, the pair of girls decided to suntan on the lush grass. The girl from the couple went to dip her toe into the water, and she squealed at how cold it was, her boyfriend saw his opportunity and went to push her in. She sensed what he was about to do a second before it happened. She didn't have enough time to avoid the shove, but she was able to grab onto her boyfriend and drag him in with her. The two emerged from the water and cried out about how cold the water was.

Haley saw Him watching what had just happened, and then how he looked at her. "Don't even think about it," she said.

Elena held out her hands for Haley and Cameron, "Lets jump in together?" They each took one of Elena's hands. "On three, we go," Elena said. They stood five feet away from the pool and counted. On three, they ran forward and jumped into the pool. Cameron had closed his eyes right before they hit the water, but the cold of it shocked them back open. Elena and Haley sunk into the water beside him, bubbles floating up with their bodies as the stretched upward and started to swim to the surface. He wished that the icy water was cold enough to freeze time itself so that he could continue to take in the images of their nude bodies swimming up, and the sunlight shining down through the water on top of them. He would have never been able to experience anything as surreal as this moment if he had stayed home, or if he had left earlier.

Haley and Elena made it up to the surface ahead of Him. He admired their legs kicking back and forth and the brief flashes of their pussies or asses as they turned in the water, and then he shot up to the surface too, exclaiming just like all the others about how cold the water was.

Once Cameron started to get used to the chilly water, he found that it was doing wonders to soothe the aching in his muscles. At first, everyone stayed in their little groups. He had fun splashing around and horse playing with Elena and Haley. They got into water fights and took turns shoving each other under the water. At first, He felt awkward touching them, but he started to relax the more they grabbed at him. Haley and Elena ended up making a secret alliance and worked together to dunk Him as often as possible. He protested faintly as the two girls wrestled with him, their soft tits and stiff nipples pressing against him.

Cameron was glad for how cold the water was, for a while his mind was still thinking sexual thoughts, the chill of the water stifled the growth of his erection, but there was a couple of times where he found himself getting hard, and it would press against the girls, so he had to break away from them to cool down. Of course, they didn't let him retreat and seemed to jump on him even more.

After about thirty minutes, the two girls that were sunbathing hopped into the water, and Elena managed to get everyone together to play some pool games. Cameron ended up being it first in a game of Marco Polo. Even though he promised not to peak, Elena still insisted on tying her camp counselor scarf over his face to blindfold him. He couldn't remember the last time that he played this game. He did his best to tag someone, but every time he felt like he was closing in on someone, they would manage to get away from him. He did his best to listen around him for splashing, but the constant dripping from the waterfall made it difficult at first, but the longer he was blindfolded, the better he was able to tune out the sound of the waterfall and listen around him for the splashes.

Cameron kept on coming up just a little short every time he went after someone. Ready to finally be free of being it, the next time He heard a splash in the water, He swam furiously and reached out. Knowing that some of them kept on ducking under the water and kicking off the sides to get past him, He reached down under the water and finally touch someone. He was ecstatic that he caught someone, but as they swam past him, he realized that he had fully groped someone. He was mortified.

Cameron heard someone break onto the surface of the water, and then Elena said, "Well, looks like you finally got me." Her voice didn't sound upset at all. He heard hear swim up to him, and then she started to untie his blindfold. When He could finally see again, he saw just how close Elena was to him, a whole lot closer than what was needed to untie it. Elena smiled at him and then turned around. She looked over her shoulder at him. "Can you blindfold me?" Elena asked.

Cameron took the blindfold from Elena and started to tie it around her eyes. Elena drifted back against him, pressing her ass against his *semi-erection. He fumbled with tying the knot. Elena pressed harder against him.

"Having trouble?" she asked in a husky voice. Cameron finished tying the knot, and then they resumed playing the game. They played Marco Polo for a bit and then switched over to sharks in the water, allowing Him to get a good look at the different girl's asses as they stood at the edge of the water facing away. He couldn't remember the last time he had this much fun doing something as simple yet pleasurable as playing pool games with others.

After an hour of swimming, they all lay in the grass to dry. The warmth of the sun after the cold of the water relaxed Cameron, and nearly caused him to doze off as he lay with Elena and Haley, talking about their lives back in the world with clothing and what they planned on doing after summer ended. He found himself talking more and more, becoming almost as comfortable with Elena as he was with Haley. On the walk back to camp, everyone seemed closer, talking to each other and joking about how the games had gone in the pool. He felt bad for being so judgmental about the two jocks. The more time he spent near them, he realized that yeah, they were a bit loud, but they were not that bad. They made it back to camp a little after two pm. Elena asked if Haley and He wanted to go and get lunch with her in the mess hall. Haley answered yes for both of them.

Lunch was burgers, hot dogs, and fries, and it was delicious. After all of the swimming and hiking, Cameron was famished, and he heaped his plate full of food twice. When Haley gave him a look at his second helping He shrugged. "What? I'm hungry," he said. As He ate, the girls mostly talked to one another, occasionally whispering. Sometimes He would catch one or both of them staring, and then they would quickly avert their eyes. Under their gaze, He felt even more exposed than when he first walked out of his cabin in the nude.

As Cameron ate, he realized how comfortable he was becoming with being naked in front of others like this. He hadn't even had any anxiety when he had gone to get his second plate of food. Normally in class, it would have taken him minutes to work up the courage to walk across the room to sharpen his pencil or throw away some trash, yet here he was able to walk across a full mess hall while being naked without half of the anxiety. He hadn't expected to get into the nudist lifestyle, he had just been curious, but now he could see the appeal to it.

Cameron was glad that the first thing they did after their hike and all that swimming with Elena was to attend a bracelet making class. He wasn't super interested in making bracelets, but he was just happy to be doing something that let him sit down for once. The camp counselor showed the group several different ways to make the knots and how to weave the string, making it look straightforward, but once they picked out their colored strings and started to try it out, He had trouble even getting it started. Haley scooted closer to him and showed him how to do it, her fingers moving deftly. After a couple more poor starts that lead to the whole thing coming unraveled, He was finally able to get his bracelet started. If he could get over the frustration of his hands not being able to do the movements correctly, he could see the appeal in doing crafts like this. It did allow him to calm his mind as he focused on the threads. Haley finished her bracelet in almost half the time that it took Him to get his done. Cameron compared his bracelet to Haley's. Hers was perfectly made, while he had numerous irregular patches where he hadn't tightened the string down correctly.

"Let's trade," Haley said.

"What, why?" Cameron asked.

"I think it would be kind of nice, you know if we made them for each other. Plus, I tried to warn you that you weren't making your bracelet big enough. I doubt it could fit on your wrist," Haley said. To prove her wrong, He tied it around his wrist. It was painful and dug into his skin.

"I was able to get it to fit," Cameron said and held his wrist in front of her face.

"Are you really going to risk losing circulation to your hand and having your hand amputated just to prove me wrong?"

"Maybe," Cameron said, but even though he had just put the bracelet on a few seconds ago, he could already feel his fingers tingling. With Haley's help, he was able to remove his bracelet. Haley tied hers around his wrist. It was a perfect fit, and He tied his around her wrist. He doubted that the bracelet would survive until the end of camp.

Camp Routine.

Over the next week, Cameron fell into a nice routine at Camp Natural with Haley and Elena. From the moment they woke up, they would get ready, go to breakfast, and then do different camp activities together. They did numerous activities that Elena oversaw and hung out with her during meals and her downtime. Every day He became increasingly comfortable with being nude and being around the two girls. He knew that he was crushing hard on Haley; every day he spent with her, he found himself liking her more and more, but he was feeling conflicted.

Cameron found himself being increasingly drawn to Elena too. He loved her fiery attitude and how confident she was. She seemed to be flirting with Him increasingly,

Camp Natural: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 05 Jul 2026 02:28:00 +0000

Camp Natural: Part 1

Cameron learns the nudist life, with help from two girls.

Based on a post by storyteller19, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Middle Class and Camp-deprived.

Growing up, Cameron had always wanted to spend the summer at camp, but his parents could never afford it. He had worked a full-time job during his junior and senior years of high school to help his parents out with the bills. Any money that he didn't give to help his parents went towards his college savings. He had gotten nearly a full-ride scholarship thanks to his excellent grades and still finding some time for a few extracurricular activities. Now that he had some extra money, He decided he would finally indulge in his boyhood dream of going off to camp before he had to go out on his own into the world.

Cameron spent nearly a month deciding between several different camps that he wanted to attend. The deadline was approaching for camp registration as the school year wrapped up. He had found a website that linked multiple camp registrations all in one place, so that all he had to do was fill out the info form once, and then it would send it out to any of the camps that he had an interest in. It made comparing the price points and the different things available from each camp easier. There was even a questionnaire where it matched you up with camps that you might be interested in based on your answers.

A couple of days later, Cameron was working on his computer when he got an email about a new possible match. He opened the email, and the first part of it was an email from someone who was the head of camper affairs at Camp Natural. He was reluctant to open the email, but it had been sent by someone who had an official college email from the school in the Mideast U.S. that he was going to be attending next Fall. The body of the email read:

"Hello Cameron. We are an exclusive camp, and we just had a place open up for the upcoming session and were wondering if you are interested in attending. We are affiliated with Northwestern University, who contacted us about you. We offer college credits to returning campers who become camp counselors, so if you were to attend our camp this year and find it to your liking, then you could return the following summer as a camp counselor. Attached, you will find more information about what we offer at camp and what you can expect once you attend. If you have any questions after you read through the information, feel free to contact me about anything you would like to know.

Attached were a couple of digital broushures about the camp. Cameron was still a little wary about clicking on the file, so he opened the university's class catalog and entered in the class code that had been mentioned in the email. There was a match, and when He opened it up, it confirmed there was a summer working internship at Camp Natural. Now that he was a little more confident that this wasn't some scam meant to infect computers with viruses, He opened the first boushure file and was shocked. It looked just like all the other camp brochures, showing the grounds of the camp and listing all their events. The only difference was, where the other brochures featured fully clothed campers; this one showed the campers doing activities such as archery and canoeing all in the nude. Everyone shown in the pictures were eighteen or slightly older college-age students.

As Cameron read on, taking longer since he was distracted by the naked bodies, he learned that Camp Natural was a nudist camp where campers were encouraged to learn what it was like to live a nudist life. Clothing was allowed for the most part in clothing-optional areas and events, but a good amount of the experiences would be no clothing allowed. After He read through the brochure, he clicked on the second attachment, and it was a detailed itinerary of all the classes and events that they would be having during camp. The list of activities was easily twice as big as any of the other camps that He was thinking about attending.

Cameron sat in his chair, staring at the brochure. There was a blonde in the middle of diving for a volleyball. His eyes kept on being drawn to her. He was too busy and socially awkward to have had a girlfriend yet. The fact that he was eighteen and hadn't even had his first kiss yet was a constant source of shame. He was used to seeing naked girls from when he watched porn on his computer, but there was just something so natural about the girls in the images that drew him in, and it wasn't just the fact that they were all attractive, even with their varying body types. The guys featured in the pictures seemed to be having fun too, and even though He wasn't into guys, he felt a little reassured by their presence in the brochure. If it had been nothing but drop-dead gorgeous models, then He would have suspected that they were just trying to prey on his urge to see beautiful girls naked.

Cameron closed the email for now and did his best to focus on his schoolwork. His thoughts kept on returning to what he was just presented with. He wanted to attend, but he was also nervous. He had never been naked in front of anyone else before, let alone a whole camp of people. He was going to have to think about it. He still had a week before the registration process closed.

Cameron tried going about his day to day activities as usual, but with each day that passed, he felt more anxious. The thought of others seeing him nude made him nervous, but the idea of seeing others naked was enticing.

Cameron decided to try and experience the natural life in the comfort of his own home. His parents usually didn't get home till close to six pm, so he would have about three hours to be nude when he got back from school. It felt weird walking around his house and doing everyday things in the nude. Even with all the blinds being drawn tight so that no one could see him, He felt vulnerable. He constantly checked the time, and even though he knew he would have the house to himself for hours, he was worried that at any moment, one of his parents might come bursting through the door. He kept his clothes, a pair of loose basketball shorts and a shirt nearby so that he could throw them on quickly. He kept on looking out the window every time a car drove by to make sure it wasn't his parents.

That first day Cameron made sure to be fully dressed well before his parents came home. After how he felt that first day of practicing being nude, He couldn't see himself going to the camp and looked at the couple of camps he had been contemplating to attend before he had received the email from Camp Natural.

The next day after school Cameron got nude again as he did his usual after school activities of making a snack, taking care of his chores, doing his homework, playing video games, and watching TV. He still felt a little uncomfortable that day, but not as bad as the day before. By the end of the week, he was feeling more comfortable being nude in his home. He knew that he still had a long way to go before he would be bold enough to do this in front of other people, but the thought no longer filled him with crippling dread.

On the last day before the deadline, Cameron made sure to shut himself up in his room and lock the door, before his parents got home, but he stayed naked. He clicked on the link in the email that had led to the secured website of Camp Natural and finished filling out the application and financial pages. His heart was thumping as he submitted his application. He then messaged the camp director and informed him that he had just signed up. He felt some anxiety about going to the camp, but he was also excited to do something that seemed so wild. He had spent his whole life making his decisions based on what was safe; him stepping this far out of his comfort zone was a real accomplishment for him.

Cameron had a month before school ended. Along with studying to maintain his grades, He also spent that time becoming increasingly comfortable being nude. It got to the point where He was looking forward to it every day, and he would rush home to try and get as much natural time in as possible. During his second week of practicing, He decided to step up his experimenting by hanging out in his backyard for a bit while in the nude. He waited for an overcast day since he didn't want to get a full-body sunburn under the harsh Arizona sun, and when the day finally arrived, he stripped and then stepped out into his backyard. He felt that same thrill and anxiety that he might be seen.

Their backyard was fenced in, and since none of the houses nearby were two stories, the only way one of his neighbors could see him was if they walked up and peeked through the small gaps in the fence. Cameron set a beach towel down on their swinging porch chair, and he idly rocked back and forth with his foot as he read. He used to love sitting out here and doing this as a kid, but he had stopped doing a lot of the things he enjoyed so that he could focus on his goals and what was expected of him. Every cool breeze felt terrific on him. He had planned only to spend a small amount of his natural time outside, but he was so comfortable out there that he ended up losing track of time. When he heard his mother's car pulling into the driveway, he had to make a nude sprint back up to his room so that he wouldn't get caught. He thought about what it would be like to be in the lush cool woods of Camp Natural, and he found himself looking forward to it more and more.

The school year ended, and Cameron found himself on a plane going halfway across the country to go to a nudist camp. In the weeks leading up to his trip and absence for a month, He was prepared to deflect questions about where he was going and had even looked up camps near Camp Natural so that he could say he was attending one of those, but no one pressed Him on his summer plans. His friends and parents seemed kind of confused about why he would want to go to a summer camp when he was eighteen. He didn't blame them for thinking it was a little weird, but when he mentioned how it was also affiliated with the university he was going to be attending, it made it seem more acceptable to his parents.

Cameron had always been the least wild of his two siblings, two older sisters, so his parents didn't seem to worry about His decisions as much. His parents had liked to joke for years how He was a little adult as he was growing up and wasn't like most other kids. When He had first heard them say that he had been mad, but looking back on it, he realized that did sum him up pretty well.

Cameron arrived at his destination around five pm in the city the university was in. He had arrived two days before the bus was scheduled to come and take the campers to Camp Natural. He had arrived early so that he would have time to get used to the new time zone and could explore the city that he was going to be living in next Fall.

Cameron was so tired from his flight that even though he wanted to go out, once he got checked into the hotel room, all he was up to was ordering room service and watching TV. He spent this time in the nude. Now he didn't feel like he was forcing himself to experiment with the nudist lifestyle, and he was starting to enjoy it more and more.

The next day Cameron woke up feeling refreshed and took a lyft over to the university so that he could tour the campus and the surrounding area. He had spent his whole life living in the desert, being in a place that was so green with trees made him breathe easier for the first time in his life. He had never been one of those people who were desperate to escape their home city, but he could easily see himself living here if the first impressions held steady. He bought some supplies that he couldn't fly with and picked up a few odds and ends that caught his eye or that he couldn't go without, and then returned to the hotel for one lazy last night in a big bed.

Departure.

Cameron woke up at seven am and started to get ready. He wished that he could sleep in more, but to be fully prepared, both mentally and physically, he knew that he was going to need this time. He checked out of the hotel and waited downstairs for the bus. About twenty people were milling about in the lobby; half of them looked to be around the same age as Him, so he wondered if they would be going too. He wanted to know if they were going as well, but it wasn't as if he could just walk up and say, 'hey, are you going to the nudist camp too?'

Cameron couldn't stand waiting idly, so he opened a book on his phone. While he was reading, He noticed a cute redhead sitting on the couch across from him that was facing away. All He had seen of her was the side of her face and back of her head as she sat down. He wished he had seen her face better before he sat down. The idea of seeing naked girls his age had been one of the main perks of going to Camp Natural, but now that he was surrounded by cute girls, He started to get nervous again.

A handful more people sat down in the hotel lobby, and then the bus arrived, right on time. Cameron looked up from his book for the redheaded girl, but she was gone. There was no way she already made it to the bus. His heart dropped; she must have been checking in to the hotel. With a sigh, He gathered up his stuff and started to slowly walk towards the bus. His anxiety was kicking in, so he made sure he would be the last person in line to get on the bus, the last thing he needed right now was to end up trying to get on the wrong bus with a line of people behind him. The driver was standing beside the door of the bus, checking everyone's tickets to make sure that they were getting on the right bus. He imagined how much of a surprise someone might get if they got on the wrong bus and ended up in the land of the nudists.

The bus driver looked over Cameron's ticket, pointed him to one of the storage bins that skirted the bottom side of the bus, and then welcomed him aboard. There must have been another stop or two before this because the bus was nearly full and was slightly abuzz with sleepy but excited conversations. Almost all the seats were taken, and He didn't want to sit next to someone he didn't know if he could help it. He wasn't the best at making small talk at the best of times, and with their destination so heavily on his mind, He didn't feel up to socializing. He was halfway down the aisle when he finally spotted an open seat. He sat down with a sigh of relief. He stared out the window that was on the opposite side of where the hotel was.

Cameron was buried in his thoughts when he was pulled out of them by a soft voice. "Excuse me, do you mind if I sit here?" He looked up and saw the red-haired girl looking at him. Seeing her up close made his heart skip a beat and a half. She had long red hair, light green eyes, and a small number of freckles across her cheeks, and on the bridge of her cute little nose, he hadn't thought a nose could be cute, but hers was the pinnacle of nose cuteness. She smiled down at him but started to look a little uncertain. He realized that he hadn't said anything for a few seconds as he stared at her.

"Oh yeah," Cameron said, and then he realized that he had just said that he did mind if she sat there and quickly tried to correct himself. "I mean, it's ok if you sit with me. Sorry, I'm still waking up."

The red-haired girl laughed and sat down. "Yeah, me too. I left my laptop charger up in my room and had to run up to go get it. I almost missed the bus because I had to have them let me back in."

That explains why she was suddenly gone, Cameron thought. "Well, I am glad you made it in time. I'm Cameron."

"I'm Haley, nice to meet you." They were interrupted as the bus driver stepped onto the bus and announced that they were departing. It all seemed so normal to Him; as if they weren't about to go to a place where everyone was going to be naked 24/7. They started driving. This is it, He thought. There was no turning back.

"So, are you nervous?" Haley asked.

Cameron nervously laughed. "Yeah, I have never done anything like this before. I almost backed out multiple times," he said honestly.

"Yeah, me too," Haley said. "So, where are you from?"

"I'm from Tempe, Arizona. What about you?"

"I am from Portland, Oregon," she said.

They made small talk during the one and a half hour bus ride to Camp Natural. Talking to Haley came naturally to Him, she was so warm and friendly that she was able to pull even an introvert like Him out of his shell. Talking to her helped Him calm down his nerves a little bit. If everyone at Camp Natural was even half as nice as Her, then he knew that he had nothing to worry about. He learned how next semester she was going to the college to get a biology degree. He imagined her in a lab coat and smiled at the cute image. Haley did most of the talking, but she never focused on herself too much and would keep asking Him questions so that the conversation never felt one-sided.

When they turned a bend in the forest, and Cameron saw that they were approaching Camp Natural, he got a little sad; he had been enjoying his conversation with Her. His phone had stayed tucked between his thigh and the side of the bus for the entire trip. The driver announced that they were there as the bus came to a stop.

The campers stood and shuffled off the bus. When it was close to His and Haley's turn to get up, she smiled at him. "Ready?" she asked.

"Yeah," Cameron said, and they got up and walked down the aisle together. They split up to retrieve their luggage, and He lost sight of the petite girl in the press of all the other campers. A couple of workers from the camp were helping people find their luggage, and another was telling people to follow the dirt path towards the large wooden building. He glanced around but couldn't see Her. He didn't want to instantly cling to the first girl who talked to him, so he took a moment to get his bags together and was about to start walking down the path when She appeared next to him. He let out a sigh of relief that she had been the one to reconnect with him.

They entered the large building. The main part of the building seemed to be a cafeteria slash auditorium that reminded Him of his elementary school's lunchroom. The tables were folded up against the back wall, and chairs were lined up facing towards a small raised stand. They were told to put their luggage along the walls and take a seat. He and Haley found a seat in the back row.

Standing in front of the stand were seven people. A couple of them looked just a few years older than Him, while the rest seemed to be in their thirties, except for a beautifully tanned tall woman who was in the middle of the group who looked to be in her mid-forties but looked amazing. When everyone was seated, the woman spoke.

"Greetings campers, and welcome to Camp Natural!" She had a strong voice so that it carried even to the back row with ease. The campers clapped and let out some hoots. "I am the head of the camp, Miss Evens, but you can call me Alison. While there is a lot to do here, we all know what this camp is about: getting a taste of the nudist lifestyle. I know some of you might have more experience than others when being in a nudist community, but I expect everyone to be understanding of each other's comfort level. Today is a day for you to get to know the camp and not yourself yet, so please keep your clothing on this first day. After today we expect each of you to remain nude as often as possible. Of course, if it rains, you should cover up to protect from the elements, and no one will force you to disrobe. If you have any questions or need help in any way with this or any other aspect of your stay here, please feel free to ask me or any of the camp staff for advice and assistance. The spirit of this place is to get used to living a nude lifestyle, so there will be many events where clothing is not allowed."

"Consent is the most important rule here.

Abandon Ship!: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 04 Jul 2026 01:59:00 +0000

Jemima provides Davy with kinky new insights into female sexuality.

By Big galute. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Davy if I could, I would marry you at this very moment."

"Don't mock me."

"I'm not, I'm serious."

I didn't answer, finally realizing that I was stuck on a boat in the middle of the ocean with an insane woman.

"I don't know about God but I do know about the church and the clergy that tell us about sins of the flesh, many of the clergy are the biggest sinners amongst us." I stayed silent but knew that I'd heard many men on the river saying the same thing.

"Why can our bodies do such things? Why does it feel so wonderful when we do? Surely humans are designed to enjoy sex in whichever way they want?"

I couldn't think of any answers to Jemi's words but still thought she was insane.

"I know that I have a high spirit and enjoy doing the things society tells me I mustn't, but that's not because I am bad but rather because I am free and should be allowed to make up my own mind. All the men I have ever been introduced to, have been vain, shallow, or stupid; sometimes all three."

I listened to her profound words, but she wasn’t yet done; "In a different situation we may never have met, or if we did we would not have spoken. But you are different from them, we are stuck on this little boat but you are sweetest, most sincere man I have ever met. I also sense a wild free-spirit inside you, longing to get out."

Any doubts I had about Jemi's sincerity disappeared as she kissed me, a soft, gentle, loving kiss. We molded together as Jemi nuzzled her head into my chest and placed her leg across me, causing me to harden and grow and causing Jemi to giggle.

"I love you, and I love your tallywacker." She said before falling asleep.

I awoke to the early morning sun and to Jemi sitting upright and smiling down at me, "Is it always that engorged in the mornings?" She asked, her eyes roving down my body and her smile widening, the mischievous glint back in her eye.

"Sometimes."

"I've been staring at it for ages, it twitches and moves and you sometimes touch it in your sleep."

She placed her hand to my forehead and laughed, "Good, no fever. Your face is so red I wondered."

I went to sit up but Jemi gently pushed me back down, "Lay still, I want to study it awhile."

I could have refused and insisted that we got busy with the sail but I was getting use to Jemi and knew there was no point.

"My friend Imogen says her husband's is short and fat, with a rather musty, unpleasant smell." "Yours appears to be long and fat and I could detect no unpleasant smells." Seeing my puzzled look, Jemi said, "I smelt it whilst you were asleep. Actually it was quite fascinating, I blew on it and it twitched. The bulbous gland at the top appears to be the most sensitive, the thick shaft less so."

Laying there listening to my beautiful angel ruminate about my appendage was exhilarating and highly arousing and I knew that I wished it always to be so, I also knew that we needed to get sailing if we were to have any chance of survival.

"I think we should hoist our sail." I suggested, changing the subject.

"You're probably right." Jemi went quiet and I think I detected a new glow to her cheeks. "Imogen says that when her husband emits semen in the morning he is far more productive and it assuages any foul humor he may have." "Would you like to emit some semen?"

I nodded, unable to refuse. "Teach me how, so I would know how best to do it." Jemi said.

I wanted to ask what else Imogen had said but dared not, instead telling Jemi; “I just wrap my fingers around it and pull back & forth, Like you did last night." She thought about this for a while before asking, "Do you think of things when you do it?"

"Sometimes, last night was the first time anyone else has ever done it for me and I didn't need to think of anything."

"I like the name tallywacker but for the purposes of my studies I will think of it as a penis, when you make love to me it can be your tallywacker."

Before I could respond to this Jemi took my penis in her hand, "It is heavier than I imagined, maybe more than a pound, there is already fluid leaking out the top." Jemi ran a finger of the other hand across the fluid, the sensation causing my penis to twitch violently and me to take a sharp breath in. "Was that painful?" Jemi asked.

"No, just sensitive. Almost ticklish, in a way”

Jemi nodded as if storing this information away, she then brought her fingers to her face "A slight smell of ammonia and mildly salty flavor."

I was enjoying Jemi's hand on my penis but I wasn't sure if I enjoyed being part of an experiment. She suddenly started shaking it violently, "The muscle tries to resist and the penis becomes harder, tell me, does that feel nice?"

"Slightly uncomfortable but not unpleasant."

Jemi nodded and then started slapping my penis hard against her open palm, until it became too rigid to maneuver. I told her it was remarkably enjoyable.

"Do you think you could ejaculate from it?"

"I don't think so." She again nodded and placed her palm on top and pushed down hard, causing me to yelp.

She looked at me, a wry smile and a shake of my head gave her the answer. "Can we get to the emitting of semen before I fall into foul humor?."

Jemi smiled at my light mockery and started to gently stroke my penis.

"You're no good, Davy Arthur. When we get to dry land I shall have to find other penis's to experiment on." She let me stew on this for a moment, a serious expression on her face. As hurt and confusion invaded my heart she finally smiled "But this is the only tallywacker I ever want."

I closed my eyes and smiled as the feeling of Jemi's firm, even strokes pulsed through me. The sensation became different, much warmer, softer and smoother. This rhythm became affectionate.

A small gasp of pleasure escaped my lips and I opened my eyes to the shocking sight of Jemi's mouth engulfing my penis, her eyes alight with fire as she stared at me. She removed her mouth and sat upright, her hard nipples clearly visible through her chemise.

"Let me guess, Imogen?" I asked.

"Indeed, she said the skin becomes too dry and irritates, duck fat is too messy so one has to come up with other solutions." The whole time Jemi was talking, her fingers were making little circles on my glands, massaging her saliva in and causing my breath to shorten and my sack to tighten.

"She must write you a lot of letters."

"Every night; once she has worn her rotter of a husband out. Imogen and I attended Miss Rogers finishing school for young ladies together, finishing school for the well-to-do young wenches more like. There were no men enrolled, of course; but everyone was very daring, Imogen being the most daring of all.

She married Viscount Fornsby one year ago, he's fifteen years older than her and a complete deviant, not that Imogen is complaining, I think she finally met her match."

"What other things has she written about?" Jemi smirked before tapping the side of her nose, understanding what I really wanted to know. Before answering she put more spittle onto her hand and resumed her gentle stroking.

With a playful little upturn on her lips Jemi continued "I can't tell you more of her letters, you would be too shocked and your heart may well stop."

I couldn't hide my disappointment, causing Jemi to laugh, "Are all men so obvious?"

Jemi's hand was moving slowly, eliciting a pleasant, almost comforting feeling.

Her thoughts seemed far away, eventually she said; "My mother died when I was quite young and my father employed a wonderful, elderly governess called Miss Gwendolyn Sharp, or ‘Gweny’, as I affectionately called her. Gweny had been a governess her whole life and had some rather unconventional views on education. She believed that the female brain was equal too, and most probably superior too, that of the male. 'In my experience, young ladies brains are like sponges whilst young gentlemen's brains are like rocks' was one of her favourite sayings."

"Gweny railed against the position of women in our society, installing in me a feisty, questioning, free-spirit. As she got older and became frailer she implored me to live my life to the full and to welcome and relish new experiences. She died shortly after my eighteenth birthday and I felt her passing greatly."

Jemi had never stopped frigging my shaft throughout her story and the painful look of sorrow on her face changed to one of mirth as she said "More spittle needed I fear."

"I thought Gweny had taught me everything but Imogen has certainly widened my horizons."

"Gweny taught you how to have an open mind. Who taught you how to use your hand so well?"

"I'm learning as I go and by the twitching of your tallywacker I think I'm doing a good job."

She was right. She was doing a good job and I could feel my explosion building, but I wanted to hear more of Imogen.

"What's the most shocking thing Imogen has ever told you?"

Jemi pretended to be coy but was obviously bursting to tell me "Two days before we sailed I received a letter that even by Imogen's standards was shocking. Her husband had taken her to one of the barns and waiting for them there were a four of his gambling associates and two of the younger servants, a man & woman both around Imogen's age. He had made them strip and begin to procreate as they all watched.

Imogen said it was actually quite boring, the only interesting thing being that the male servant was a horse of a man and Imogen was quite fascinated that the female accommodated him so easily. She said the female looked quite bored but the male soon built up a head of steam, fully encouraged by the lewd remarks of the assembled gentleman. Her husband stopped him before he shot his seed, telling him to pull out and asking Imogen if she would like to partake of his horse appendage.

Imogen pretended to be shocked, and as excited as she was by all the eyes on her, she also found the salivating men gross and had no wish for them to view her lady bits. She stood up, but rather than go to the horse man she knelt between the female’s legs and much to the shock of the assembled men, she buried her face in the woman’s crotch and extended her long tongue, performing cunnilingus on her, soon making her tremble and gasp. The beautiful young female appeared to the men to be suffering a seizure, but continued to scream out; ‘Yes! Yes! Yes!’ The tormented male servant watched & jerked himself to ejaculation, spraying over both the women.”

I felt Jemi squeeze the base of my penis as hard as she could "I have no wish for you to ejaculate until I'm ready for you to do so, Imogen said applying pressure here stems the flow and reduces the urge. Does it work?"

I had to admit that it did indeed work. Jemi was pleased by this and repositioned herself in the boat, lying top to toe beside me, spreading her legs and inviting me to watch as she began to diddle her cunny.

"Oh it's very wet, here Davey feel." Unlike the evening before I had no hesitation, allowing Jemi to guide my hand as I put one and then two fingers inside her, the warmth and silky softness feeling amazing.

"I'll never finish my story if you keep that up." Jemi said with a small giggle as she removed my hand and placed it on my own rod, encouraging me to stroke slowly so as not to finish until she said so.

"Now where was I with my story?" Jemi said, her own breath shortening as she continued to tease herself. "I know. When Imogen had finished her oral ministrations she knelt up and kissed the female passionately on the lips, much to the grunts and groans of the assembled men who to a man had their todgers out and in their hands. She said the female whispered into her ear that she had a very educated tongue, Imogen was delighted with this and said she had her best friend, Jemima Fairweather to thank for that."

I looked up, shocked at this.

Jemi had a glow about her and said; “There is a whole, very different story that she might tell me about, one day. With a coy smile she continued with her story of the servants.

"When the viscount and his pals left for their club that evening, Imogen met up with the servants again, their names were Thomas and Sarah and they were a married couple. The Viscount had employed them only a few days previously and they themselves said they came very highly recommended, not so much for their silver service skills as their willingness to entertain both the men and women of the house. Sarah was still glowing with pleasure; 'Tom has serviced many a lady but that's the first time the lady of the house has ever serviced me' Sarah told her. 'In fact, as well as feeling amazing you saved me a lot of hard work, if those dirty buggers hadn't spilt their seed watching you, then I would have had to drain it out of them.'”

“Sarah then kissed Imogen which Imogen said made her knees weak. Imogen then went and fetched her husband's best port and the three of them got jolly drunk before Thomas and Sarah invited her into their bed. Imogen insisting they went to her bed as it was bigger and more comfortable.”

“Imogen found them an absolute hoot and after they finished the port they got down to business, as it were. She said they were initially very gentle, both of them undressing her until she was fully naked, the two of them standing back and admiring her. She said she had never felt so exposed or so excited. Sarah then moved closer and asked her what she wanted to do 'Everything, I want to do everything' Imogen told them."

I was enjoying listening to Jemi but was beginning to feel a little uncomfortable in the warming sun and wished her to hurry up.

Sensing my impatience, Jemi said "I'm getting to the truly salacious bits" I didn't properly know what salacious meant but thought it must mean naughty.

"When Imogen said she wanted to do everything, Sarah chuckled and told her to be careful what she wished for. Imogen was annoyed at a servant laughing at her, but soon forgot her annoyance as they began their ministrations, Thomas was surprisingly gentle in his caresses and Sarah was the bolder, pinching and probing.

Sarah pinched her nipple hard and as Imogen sighed, Sarah said, 'I think m'lady likes it a little rough Thomas.' Imogen felt she was being mocked but before she could say anything Sarah pinched the other nipple even harder, holding on to it and pulling roughly, causing Imogen's juices to run freely. Sarah then ordered Thomas to get undressed and 'show m'lady what you have for her.'

Imogen didn't know what was going to happen next but was surprised when Sarah dropped to her knees and swallowed his enormous manhood as if she were a sword swallower at the circus. After a few moments of this, Thomas appeared to be losing his mind, huffing and swearing, pulling at Sarah's hair. Sarah stood up and pushed Imogen to her knees. Imogen said she could have resisted but felt almost mesmerized by Thomas' glistening rod.

She knelt before Thomas and opened her mouth as wide as she could. Thomas forced his manhood into her mouth roughly, instantly causing her to gag and almost vomit up the expensive port. Imogen felt herself going dizzy but was unable to remove her mouth as Sarah held her head firmly. She continued to gag and thought she might pass out but her senses were overtaken by Thomas unburdening his seed into her throat and Sarah pulling her up by her hair and kissing her wildly before throwing her onto the bed and quickly undressing herself.

Imogen said she began to cry, the whole experience, whilst immensely stimulating, was far too intense. Sarah joined her on the bed and soothed her, holding her tightly before gently kissing her and asking her whether she wanted to continue. Imogen said that she did and Thomas lay down behind her, his manhood, once again, monstrously hard. Sarah lifted Imogen's leg, allowing Thomas to force his way into her cunny, causing Imogen to gasp and Thomas to grunt loudly as he pushed harder. 'Thomas likes your cunny, much tighter than my slack old one. I like it when he puts it up my bum' Sarah started to laugh as she said this.

'In fact it's been up many a ladies and gentleman's bum, would you like it up yours?' Imogen was intrigued by this but thought it probably far too big and told Sarah she didn't want to try it. 'Shame, maybe next time.'

At Sarah's behest Thomas held onto her tightly and rolled onto his back, such that Imogen was laid atop him with his rod still firmly encased in her cunny. Sarah moved down between her legs and began assaulting her delicate nub with her mouth whilst Thomas pinched her nipples hard. Imogen said she gushed numerous times before becoming exhausted and beseeching them to stop.

Imogen finished her letter by saying that a jolly good time was had by all and that she hoped to accommodate Thomas up her bum the next time."

I'd enjoyed listening to Jemi talk but was surprisingly unstimulated by Imogen's story, no longer shocked or even that interested. Jemi may have felt the same because she said, "When I first read Imogen's letter I diddled myself to delirium but as I recount it now, I feel rather empty."

"Would you show me how to get an educated tongue?" I knew we had already crossed many boundaries but still shocked myself by asking this.

I was even more shocked by Jemi's answer as she giggled, "I'd be delighted to, and I may practice my sword swallowing."

Jemi bade me to sit up and pay attention. I did so and sat there mesmerized as Jemi spread her legs and continued to talk, "A woman's private parts are like a delicate flower, you must spread the petals to get to the nectar inside." As she said this she used two fingers to part her petals, her legs trembling slightly as she ran a finger along the glistening inner petal."

"You may kiss the petals or probe them with your tongue, both are wondrous." She spread the petals further, pointing to a little protrusion at the top, "This is my nub and in my experience the kissing, licking and sucking of one's nub is the most delectable feeling in the world, almost guaranteed to elicit gushings of nectar. Now you know what they say, practice makes perfect." With this Jemi scooted her bottom forward and spread her legs even wider.

I gently lowered my head and tentatively stuck my tongue out and tasted the sweet nectar. "That feels nice, now move your tongue up and down, umm! Move it faster." I did as I was told and could hear Jemi gently moaning. "Now push your tongue in as far as it will go. Oh yes! Move it in and out rapidly."

As I did this Jemi pulled my head in hard, squashing my nose against her nub as she began to grind herself into my face. I continued to move my tongue around quickly and could feel Jemi's legs and body going stiff as she pulled my head in even harder and let out an almighty scream before eventually letting go of my head.

Jemi lay, her chest heaving with each breath and her legs still splayed in a most un-lady like fashion "I wonder if any passing ships heard your scream?"

"I do hope so. Oh your poor face." I didn't care and was actually quite proud of my squashed, gushings covered face.

I was suddenly hungry and thirsty and suggested we eat and then hoist the sail, "What about my sword swallowing?" Jemi asked.

"We have all day for that, although maybe you could polish the sword a few times first."

Jemi laughed at this as she said, "What happened to Davy Arthur, I thought you were quiet and shy."

I got a little embarrassed before Jemi gave me a kiss, "I much prefer this new Davy Arthur," She said with glee.

We sat contentedly eating our bread, Jemi wedged between my legs. "Davy, Davy is that a ship over there?"

I looked in the direction Jemi was pointing, I wasn't sure but thought I could s